yli^i^^ 


ECCLESIASTICAL  CATECHISM 


PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH; 


FOK   THE   USE   OF 


FAMILIES,  BIBLE-CLASSES,- AND  PRIVATE  ME}i:;EP..-. 


BY  THOMAS  SMYTH, 

PASTOR  OF  THE  SECOND  PBESBTTERIAN  CHURCH, 
CHARLESTON,  S.  C. 


SrijfrU  32tirtion. 


NEW-YORK: 


jl-n-XJEJAVITT  &  TROW. 


CKEr/&    BREWSTER  ;    PHILADELPHIA,    PEl 
UfeVESf  PITTSBURG,   THO.MAS  CARTER  J    CIN- 
r,    >V'E£D    &    WILSON  ;    CHARLESTON, 
/\  S.    HART,    SEN. 

1843.  ■     * 


i^J^. 


oS-, 


from  t^e  feifitatt?  of 

(jprofeBBor  ^amuef  (Jlliffer 

in  (gdemoti?  of 

^MiQC  ^(Xmnd  (gltffer  QBrecftinribge 

^tesenteb  6i? 

^amuef  Oliffer  (jSrecftinrtbge  feong 

to  t^e  feifirari?  of 

(ptinceton  C^eofogicaf  ^eminarjj 

BX  9184  TP74~1843 
Smyth,  Thomas,  1808-1873. 
An  ecclesiastical  catechism 
of  the  Presbyterian  church 


^/^m}Mi/Uf^ 


ECCLESIASTICAL  CATECHISM 


PRESBlfTERIAN  CHURCH; 

FOR    THE    USE    OP 

FAMILIES,  BIBLE-CLASSES,  AND  PRIVATE  MEMBERS. 

,/ 

BY  THOMAS  SMYTH, 

Author   of  Lectures   on  the   Apoatolioal   Succession,  Presbytery    and 

not  Prelacy  the   Scriptural  and  Primitive   Polity, 

Ecclesiastical   Republicanism,  Etc. 


SJirti   HUrtfon, 


NEW    YORK: 
LEAVITT    &    TROW. 

BOSTON,   CEOCKER   «fe    BREWSTER  ;    PHILADELPHIA,  PERKINS 
&   PURVES  ;     PITTSBURGH,   THOMAS    CARTER  ;     CINCIN- 
NATI, WEED  &  WILSON  ;  CHARLESTON,  S.  HART,  SEN, 

1843. 


Show  them  the  for?,i  of  the  house  and  the  fashion 
thereof,  and  the  goings  out  thereof,  and  the  comings 
in  thereof,  and  all  the  forms  thereof,  and  all  the 
ordinances  thereof,  and  all  the  laws  thereof  :  and 
write  it  in  their  sight,  that  they  may  keep  the  whole 
form  thereof,  and  all  the  ordinances  thereof,  and 
do  them.  ezekiel  43  :  11. 


PREFACE 


The  necessity  for  some  such  work  as  the  present  has  been 
long  felt  by  many.  Great  detriment  has  accrued  to  the  presby- 
terian  church,  from  the  want  of  that  indoctrination  in  the  princi- 
ples of  her  worship  and  polity,  which  it  is  surely  her  duty  to 
provide  for  all,  who  commit  themselves  and  their  offspring  to 
her  teaching  and  guidance.  Her  members  and  children  have 
been  attached  to  her,  not  so  much  by  those  ties  of  principle 
and  conviction,  which  prove  firm  and  enduring,  as  by  merely 
local  and  personal  considerations,  which  form,  in  times  of  diffi- 
culty, but  a  feeble  bond  of  attachment.  Other  churches  are 
diligent  in  their  efforts  to  imbue  the  young  mind  with  the 
knowledge  of  all  tlieir  doctrinal  peculiarities  ;  and  if  this  is  done 
in  a  spirit  of  charity  and  christian  brotherhood,  will  it  not  pro- 
mote, rather  than  prevent,  that  perfect  christian  union  for  which 
we  hope  ? 

That  this  work,  which  was  drawn  up  at  the  suggestion  of  some 
leading  members  of  our  church,  is  altogether  what  is  needed,  the 
author  can  hardly  dare  to  hope.  He  would  still  offer  it  as  an 
attempt,  and  not  as  a  full  accomplishment,  of  all  that  he  believes 
to  be  demanded  by  the  necessities  of  the  church.  He  has  used 
every  effort  to  procure  hints  from  competent  individuals,  and 
would  return  his  thanks  to  those  brethren  and  gentlemen,  who 
have  favored  him  with  their  views-  Of  these  he  has  availed 
himself,  in  rendering  the  work  more  correct ;  while,  by  the  sub- 
division of  the  chapters,  the  various  topics  will,  he  trusts,  be 
belter  understood,  and  more  easily  comprehended  by  the  learner. 


IV  PREFACE. 

To  the  Rev.  Samuel  Miller,  D.  D.,  the  author  would  especially 
render  thanks,  for  his  kindness  in  first  imposing  upon  him  the 
preparation  of  this  volume  ;  for  his  careful  revision  of  it ;  and  for 
his  valuable  suggestions. 

He  has  endeavored  to  render  it  as  full  and  comprehensive  as 
possible ;  and,  for  this  purpose,  he  has  availed  himself  freely  of 
the  labors  of  others.  He  would  particularly  refer  to  the  Eccle- 
siastical Catechisms  of  Dr.  McLeod,  of  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Palmer,  of  one  published  in  Ireland,  and  of  A  Sequel  to  the 
Shorter  Catechism,  as  sources  from  which  he  has  derived  as- 
sistance. *► 

It  was  thought  better  to  err  on  the  side  of  prolixity,  than  of 
brevity ;  as  it  was  one  object  of  the  author  to  fit  the  work  for 
private  reading,  and  to  make  it  as  satisfactory  as  possible,  on  all 
the  leading  subjects  embraced  in  its  design.  The  teacher  can  use 
his  discretion  in  prescribing  to  his  pupils,  whether  in  the  family, 
the  Bible-class,  or  the  Sabbath  school,  such  portions  of  it  as 
he  may  deem  most  necessary  to  be  committed  to  memory. 
Other  portions  he  may  think  it  sufficient  to  read  with  them, 
accompanied  with  his  own  further  explanations  ;  and  whenever 
he  may  think  any  answer  of  too  great  length  to  be  retained  in 
the  memory,  he  may,  after  such  reading  and  examination, 
require  it  to  be  given  in  substance,  in  the  language  of  the  pupil. 

Although  the  author  has  heard  of  but  one  opinion  as  to  the  use- 
fulness of  the  work,  yet,  when  he  found  that  the  second  edition 
was  entirely  exhausted,  he  carefully  revised  the  whole,  altered 
and  remodelled  several  portions,  and  added  some  sections,  (as 
on  the  apostolic  succession,  and  the  relation  of  the  presbyterian 
church  to  the  world.)  which  will,  it  is  hoped,  increase  the  use- 
fulness of  the  work. 

In  the  fervent  hope  that  it  may  lead  some  of  the  rising  genera- 
tion to  ask  for  the  old  paths,  that  they  may  walk  therein,  it  is 
committed  to  the  blessing  of  the  Head  of  the  church,  by  his 
most  unworthy  servant, 

THE    AUTHOR. 

Charleston,  S.  C,  1S43. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I.  Ofthechicrck.—  Sec.l.  The  different  meanings 
of  the  word  church,  as  used  in  Scripture,  p.  7. —  Sec.  2.  The 
distinction  between  the  church,  as  visible  and  invisible,  9.  — 
Sec.  3.  The  present  use  of  the  word  church  in  these  several 
senses,  12.— Sec.  4.  Of  the  church  catholic,  12.  —  Sec.  5.  Of 
the  unity  of  the  church,  14. —  Sec.  6.  Of  pure,  imperfect,  cor- 
rupt, and  false  churches,  15. —  Sec.  7.  Of  the  perpetuity  and 
necessity  of  the  church,  18.—  Sec.  8.  Of  the  duty  of  different 
churches  ;  and  of  the  church  militant  and  triumphant,  22. 

CHAPTER  n.  Government  of  the  church.  —  Sec.  1.  Of  church 
government  in  general,  25.  —  Sec.  2.  Of  the  presbyterian  form 
of  church  government,  28. 

CHAPTER  HI.  Officers  of  the  church.  —  Sec.  1.  Of  the  ex- 
traordinary officers  of  the  church ;  the  apostles,  evangelists, 
and  prophets,  31. —  Sec.  2.  Of  the  ordinary  and  perpetual  offi- 
cers of  the  church ;  and  first,  the  presbyter  or  bishop,  34.  — 
Sec.  3.  Of  the  identity  of  bishops  and  presbyters,  36. —  Sec.  4. 
Of  the  term  angel,  as  used  in  reference  to  the  church,  38.  — 
Sec.  5.  Of  the  permanence,  caUing,  and  ordination  of  bishops, 
41.—  Sec.  6.  Of  ruling  elders,  44  —  Stfc.  7.  Of  deacons,  47.— 
Sec.  8.  Of  the  election  of  officers,  49 

CHAPTER  IV.  Courts  of  the  church.  —  Soc.  1.  Of  ecclesias- 
tical courts  in  general,  51. —  Sec.  2.  Of  the  church  session,  52. 


Vi  CONTENTS. 

—  Sec.  3.  Of  the  presbytery,  54. —  Sec.  4.  Of  a  presbytery  at 
Jerusalem,  57. —  Sec.  5.  Of  a  presbytery  at  Ephesu3,  and  other 
places,  59. —  Sec.  6.  Of  the  presbytery,  concluded,  61. — 
Sec.  7.  Of  the  synod,  62.  —  Sec.  8.  Of  the  general  assembly, 
64.  —  Sec.  9.  Of  the  other  bodies  appointed  by  the  church,  66. 

CHAPTER  V.  Poiver  of  the  church.— Sec.  1.  Of  the  nature 
of  church  power,  and  the  independence  of  the  church  of  the 
civil  government,  67. —  Sec.  2.  Of  true  liberty  of  conscience, 
72  —  Sec.  3  Of  the  divisions  of  church  pow^er  ;  and  first,  of 
its  dogmatic  povi'^er,  74. —  Sec.  4.  Of  confessions  of  faith,  76. — 
Sec.  5.  Of  the  second  part  of  the  power  of  the  church,  to  enact 
rules  for  its  government  or  order,  7S. —  Sec.  6.  Of  the  third  di- 
vision of  the  power  of  the  church,  or  the  power  of  discipline,  79. 

—  Sec.  7.  Of  admission  to,  and  exclusion  from,  the  church,  81. 

CHAPTER  VI.  Fellovjsh'p  of  the  church.— Sec.  1.  Of  the  na- 
ture and  necessity  of  church  fellowship,  88. —  Sec.  2.  Of  the 
duties  of  church  members,  90. 

CHAPTER  VH.  Relation  of  the  presbyteria7i  church  to  other 
denominations  and  to  the  world.  —  Sec.  1.  Of  Romanism,  93.  — 
Sec.  2.  Of  prelacy.  98.  —  Sec.  3.  Of  congregationahsm,  103. — 
Sec.  4.  Of  the  doctrine  of  the  apostolical  succession,  105. — 
Sec.  5.  The  advantages  and  claims  of  the  presbyterian  church, 
109.  —  Sec.  6.  Of  the  relation  of  the  pregbyterian  church  to  the 
world,  111. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  CATECHISM, 


CHAPTER   I. 

OF    THE    CHURCH. 

SECTION    I. 
The  diffe)-ent  meanings  of  the  loord  churchy  as  used  in  scripture. 

1 .  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  term  church,  as  used  in 
scripture  ? 

The  word  church,  as  used  in  scripture,  has  various 
significations,  being  used  both  in  a  common  and  a  sacred 
sense. 

2.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  church,  as  used  in 
scripture  in  a  common  sense  ? 

The  word,  which  is  translated  church,  is  used  in 
scripture  in  a  common  sense,  to  signify  any  public  as- 
sembly of  persons  to  consult  together. 

Acts  19  :  32, 39, 41.  Some  therefore  cried  one  thing,  and  some 
another;  for  the  assembly  was  confused,  and  the  more  part  knew 
not  wherefore  they  were  called  together.  And  when  he  had 
thus  spoken  he  dismissed  the  assembhj. 

3.  What  is  the  sacred  sense,  in  which  the  word  church 
is  most  generally  used  in  scripture  ? 

This  word  is,  in  its  sacred  sense,  applied  to  the 
church  of  Christ,  which  is  a  society  of  men  called  of 
God,  by  the  gospel,  unto  the  faith  and  worship  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  God  in  him.* 

See  Col.  1 :  18.    Eph.  1 :  10,  22,  23.    1  Cor.  12 :  28.    1  Cor.  15 : 9. 

*  Ecclesia  was  used  by  the  writers  of  the  Septuagint  version, 


8  ECCLESIASTIC  A  L 

4.  What  is  the  first  meaning  of  the  word  chwch  in  this 
sacred  sense  ? 

It  means  any  particular  congregation  or  society  of 
professing  christians. 

Col.  4  :  15.  Salute  the  brethren  which  are  in  Laodicea,  and 
Nymphas,  and  the  church  which  is  in  his  hou.se.  Rom.  16  : 5. 
Likewise  greet  the  cimrch  that  is  in  their  house.  Salute  my  well 
beloved  Epenetus,  who  is  the  first  fruits  of  Achaia  unto  Christ. 

5.  What  is  the  second  meaning  of  the  word  church  in 
this  sacred  sense  ? 

It  is  applied  to  several  congregationSj  or  churches, 
considered  as  one  body,  under  the  same  general  super- 
intendence. 

1  Cor.  1 : 2.  Unto  the  church  of  God  which  is  at  Corinth ;  1 
Cor.  14:34.  Let  your  women  keep  silence  in  the  churches; 
Acts  8  :  1.  And  at  that  time  there  was  a  great  persecution 
against  the  church  which  was  at  .Jerusalem ;  and  they  were  all 
scattered  abroad  throughout  the  regions  of  Judea  and  Samaria, 
except  the  apostles.  Acts  21 :  20.  And  when  they  heard  it,  they 
glorified  the  Lord,  and  said  unto  him.  Thou  seest,  brother,  how 
many  thousands  of  Jews  there  are  which  believe  ;  and  they  are 
all  zealous  of  the  law. 

6.  What  is  the  third  meaning  of  the  word  church  in  its 
sacred  sense  ? 

It  means  any  assembly  of  the  rulers  of  the  church, 
when  convened  as  an  ecclesiastical  judicatory.* 

Matt.  18 :  15-17.  Moreover,  if  thy  brother  shall  trespass 
against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him 
alone  :  if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother.  But 
if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more, 
that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be 
estabhshed.     And  if  he  shall  neq-lect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto 


which  v/as  familiar  to  the  New  Testament  writers,  for  the  word 
congregation^  as  it  stands  in  our  version  of  the  Old  Testament. 
It  is  on  this  account  that  in  the  New  Testament  instead  of  the 
word  congregation^  we  have  churchy  which  is  the  same  as  kirk  or 
assembly. 

*  That  the  word  church  means  an  assembly  of  rulers  meeting 
together  in  an  ecclesiastical  judicatory,  see  largely  proved  in  Dr. 
Ayton's  Orig.  Constit.  of  the  Church,  eh.  ii.  \  3,  pp.  63,  64. 
Brown's  Diet,  of  the  Bible,  Art.  Church.  Livingstone's  Theol. 
p.  261. 


CATECHISM.  9 

the  church  ;  but  if  he  i\eglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto 
thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican.  Heb.  13  :  17.  Obey  them 
that  have  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves  ;  for  they  watch 
for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give  account ;  that  they  may  do 
it  with  joy,  and  not  with  £?rief,  for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you. 
See  also  Acts  14:27.  Acts  15:2,  30,  22.  Acts  11:26.  Also 
1  Cor.  ch.  5.* 


SECTION     II. 
The  distinction  between  the  churchy  as  visible  and  invisible. 

7.  What  is  the  fourth  meaning  of  the  word  church  in 
its  sacred  sense  ? 

It  means  the  whole  body  of  God's  redeemed  people, 
that  have  been,  or  shall  be,  gathered  into  one,  under 
Christ  the  Head,  and  which  is  generally  called  the  in- 
visible church. 

Eph.  5 :  25-27.  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  even  as  Christ  also 
loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself  for  it ;  that  he  might  sanctify 
and  cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word  ;  that  he 
might  present  it  to  himself  a  glorious  church,  not  having  spot, 
or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing ;  but  that  it  should  be  holy  and 
without  blemish.  Col.  1 :  IS.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the 
church ;  who  is  the  beginning,  the  first  born  from  the  dead ; 
that  in  all  things  lie  might  have  the  preeminence.  See  also 
Eph.  1 :  10,  22,  23,  and  Heb.  12 :  23. 

8.  Why  is  the  church  called  invisible  ? 

Because  its  union  with  Christ  is  a  spiritual  union  ; 
because  the  faith  and  love  of  those  who  are  its  true 
members  are  invisible  to  men,  and  infallibly  discerned 
only  by  God,  who  lookethupon  the  heart ;  and  because, 

*  That  this  meaning  is  to  be  attached  to  the  term  church  in 
these  places,  and  that  it  is  in  itself  an  important  meaning,  was 
maintained  by  the  early  writers  in  defence  of  prcsbyterianism. 
I  may  refer  particularly  to  Rutherford's  Due  Right  of  Presby- 
teries, &c.  4to.  London,  1641,  at  pp.  GOi),  314.  322,  489^91.  See 
also  pp.  316,  34S.  See  also  his  Plea  for  PauTs  Presbyterie,  4to. 
London,  1642,  p.  85,  &:c.  Gillespie's  Aaron's  Rod  Blossoming, 
4to.  London,  1646,  pp.  294-297,  and  350-167.  See  further.  Jus 
Divinum  Regiminis  Ecclesiastic!,  by  the  London  Ministers,  4to. 
London,  1654,  p.  208,  &c.  See  also  many  authorities  produced 
in  Paget's  Def  of  Presb.  Ch.  Govt.  London,  1641,  pp  50,  51. 


10  ECCLESIASTICAL 

in  this  sense,  the  church  has  no  visible  or  formal  exist- 
ence on  earth,  but  is  an  object  of  faith,  being  composed 
of  all  -Christ's  faithful  members,  wherever  they  are 
found. 

9.  What  is  the  fifth  meaning  of  the  word  church  in  its 
sacred  sense  ? 

It  means  the  whole  body  of  those,  throughout  the 
world^  of  every  denomination,  with  their  children,  who 
profess  the  true  religion^  and  which  is  commonly  called 
the  visible  church. 

Acts  2  :  39,  47.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  chil- 
dren, and  to  all  that  are  aiiir  od'  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our 
God  shall  call.  Praising  God  and  having  favor  with  all  the  peo- 
ple. And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such  as  should  be 
saved.  1  Cor.  12  :  12,  13,  2S.  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath 
many  members,  and  all  the  members  of  that  one  body,  being 
many,  are  one  body  ;  so  also  is  Christ.  For  by  one  spirit  are  we 
all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles, 
whether  we  be  bond  or  free ;  and  hav^e  been  all  made  to  drink 
iuto  one  Spirit.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church ;  first, 
apostles;  secondarily,  prophets;  thirdly,  teachers;  after  that 
miracles  ;  then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  governments,  diversities 
of  tongues.  1  Cor.  1-5 ;  9.  For  I  am  the  least  of  the  apostles, 
that  am  not  meet  to  be  caUed  an  apostle,  because  I  persecuted 
the  church  of  God,  &c.  Acts  8.  As  for  Saul,  he  made  havoc 
of  the  church,  entering  into  every  house,  and  haling  men  and 
women,  committed  them  to  prison.  1  Cor.  10 :  32.  Give  none 
offence,  neither  to  the  Jews  nor  to  the  Gentiles,  nor  to  the  church 
of  God. 

10.  Why  is  the  church,  in  this  sense,  called  the  visible 
church  ? 

Because  all  are  members  of  it  who  make  a  profession 
of  the  christian  religion,  including  those  who,  while 
they  are  members  of  the  church  on  earth,  may  not  be 
members  of  the  church  invisible,  nor  possessed  of  either 
faith  or  love. 

11.  3fay  there,  then,  be  distinct  branches  or  sections  of 
the  visible  church  ? 

Yes ;  there  may  be  distinct  branches  or  sections  of 
the  visible  church  existing  in  different  kingdoms,  as 
the  church  of  Scotland,  the  church  of  Geneva,  the 
church  of  England,  &c.  These  all,  so  far  as  they  hold 
the  same  faith,  are  component  parts  of  the  one  univer- 


CATECHISM.  Jl 

sal  visible  church ;  in  the  same  manner  as  the  waters 
of  the  diiierent  seas,  however  variously  distributed  and 
called,  are  nevertheless  connected  among  themselves', 
and  form  component  parts  of  one  and  the  same  great 
ocean. 

12.  Does  this  distinction  of  the  church  into  visible  and 
invisible  make  tivo  churches  instead  of  one  ?■ 

It  does  not ;  since  by  these  terms  we  only  distinguish 
the  church  in  its  external  form,  from  the  same  church 
in  its  internal  or  spiritual  character.  A.s  visible,  it  in- 
cludes hypocrites ;  as  invisible,  only  believers.  As 
visible,  it  requires  from  its  members  only  an  external 
and  credible  profession  of  the  faith ;  as  invisible,  it 
supposes  in  every  member  a  sincere  and  hearty  recep- 
tion of  the  truth,  in  the  love  of  it.* 

13.  To  which  of  these  churches  are  left  the  promises  of 
perpetuity  and  indefectibility  ? 

Not  to  the  visible  church,  which  may  fail  and  err  in 
any  of  its  parts,  but  to  the  invisible,  against  which  the 
gates  of  hell  cannot  prevail,  and  with  which  Christ  will 
be,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world.  So  that  there  shall 
always  be  those,  somewhere,  who  shall  believe  and 
profess  the  true  religion. 


*  See  this  meaning-  of  the  word  fully  developed  in  Hooker,  Eccl. 
Pol.  Book  3,  sec.  1,  in  AVorks,  vol.  i.  p.  195,  Hanbiiry's  edition, 
London,  1S30,  3  vols.  S'vo.  See  also  p.  255.  See  also  bishop 
Hopkins's  Works,  vol.  ii.  p.  41S.  This  subject  may  also  be  seen 
fully  discussed  in  Rogers's  Discourse  and  Review  of  the  Visible 
and  Invisible  Church  of  Christ.  London,  1721.  Dr.  George 
Miller,  in  his  recent  letter  lo  Dr.  Pusey,  London,  1S40,  at  p.  22, 
speaks  of  '  the  fundamental  error  of  rejecting-  the  distinction  be- 
tween the  visible  and  the  invisible  church  of  Christ.'  See  also 
pp.  23,-25,  where  he  calls  this  distinction  '  the  essential  prin- 
ciple of  the  Reformation,  and  very  plainly  discoverable  in  the 
articles  (that  is,  the  xxxix.  Art.)  of  our  church.'  See  also  Essays 
on  the  Church,  Introductory,  p.  5,  &c.  Nolan's  Catholic  Char,  of 
Christ,  p.  73.  The  Church  in  the  World,  pp.  54,  79.  Neander's 
Plant,  of  the  Christ'n  Ch.  vol.  ii.  pp.  177,  17S,  248.  Dr.  Owen's 
Works,  vol.  xix.  pp.  152,  107,  209,  215,  and  authorities  on  pp.  156, 
1G9.  See  also  the  martyr  Philpot's  testimony  in  Lond.  Chr.  Obs. 
IS^U,  p.  339,  and  Churchman's  Monthly  Rev.  Dec.  1841,  p.  661, 
where  are  quoted  archbishops  Seeker  and  Hooker. 


32  ECCLESIASTICAL 

SECTION    III. 
The  'present  use  of  the  word  church  in  these  several  senses. 

14.  Is  the  word  church  still  commonly  used  in  these  va- 
rious senses  ? 

YeSj  in  all  of  them  except  the  common  sense,  in 
which  it  is  not  used,  because  it  is  now  exclusively  ap- 
plied to  religious  bodies,  and  in  its  sacred  sense. 

15.  Can  you  give  me  an  illustration  of  the  use  of  the 
word  church  in  the  first  meaning  ? 

We  speak  of  the  several  churches  in  any  town  or 
city,  and  also,  when  there  are  more  than  one  of  the 
same  denomination,  as,  for  instance,  the  presbyterian, 
we  speak  of  the  first,  second,  or  third  presbyterian 
church. 

16.  Can  you  give  me  an  illustration  of  the  use  of  the 
word  church  in  the  second  meaning  ? 

We  speak  of  the  presbyterian  church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  so  of  other  churches. 

17.  Can  you  give  me  an  illustration  of  the  use  of  the 
word  church  in  the  third  meaning  ? 

When  the  session  of  a  church  is  assembled  together, 
we  say  there  is  a  meeting  of  the  church ;  and  when 
any  member  has  been  disciplined  or  received  by  that 
body,  we  say  he  has  been  disciplined  or  received  by  that 
church  of  which  it  is  the  session. 


SECTION    IV. 
Of  the  church  catholic. 

18.  What  other  term  is  applied  to  the  church  of  Christ j 
considered  as  a  ivhole,  besides  the  terms  visible  and  m- 
visible  1 

The  term  catholic. 

19.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  catholic  ? 
The  word  catholic  means  universal. 


CATECHISBI.  13 

20.  Why  is  the  church  of  Christ  called  catholic,  or 
universal  ? 

Because  it  is  not  confined  to  one  nation,  as  it  was 
under  the  Jewish  economy,  but  consists  of  all  those  in 
every  part  of  the  world  who  believe  in  Christ ;  because 
its  privileges  are  conferred  equally  upon  all  classes  of 
men ;  and  because  it  will  yet  embrace  within  it  all  na- 
tions and  kindreds  of  the  earth. 

1  Cor.  12 :  12,  13.  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  many 
members,  and  all  the  members  of  that  one  body,  being  many, 
are  one  body ;  so  also  is  Christ.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all 
baptized  into  one  body  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  wheth- 
er we  be  bond  or  free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one 
Spirit.  Psa.  2  :  S.  Ask  of  me  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen 
for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy 
possession.     See  also  Rorri.  15 : 9-12. 

21.  What  other  sense  was  attached  by  the  early  fathers 
to  the  word  catholic  ? 

It  was  used  by  them  as  synonymous  with  the  term 
orthodox,  so  that,  in  this  view  of  it,  the  true  church  is 
to  be  known  by  that  true  doctrine,  which  is  every  where 
to  be  preached,  and  to  be  held  fast. 

22.  Has  this  catholic  visible  church  been  perpetuated 
and  preserved  ? 

Yes ;  there  has  always  been  a  visible  church  catholic, 
which,  though  divided  by  place,  forms,  and  names, 
may  yet  be  considered  as  one  body,  holding  the  head, 
and  professing  in  substance  the  true  religion. 

23.  In  what  sense,  then,  may  the  visible  church  be  prop- 
erly said  to  be  catholic,  or  universal  ? 

The  visible  church  may  be  properly  said  to  be  catho- 
lic or  universal,  not  as  consisting  of  one  society,  under 
one  government,  but,  as  its  various  societies  and 
churches  are,  or  ought  to  be,  modelled  on  the  same 
principles  ;  enjoying  common  privileges,  and  having 
one  divine  head,  even  Christ,  who  rules  and  guides  it  by 
nis  word  and  spirit. 


14  ECCLESIASTICAL 

SECTION    V. 
Of  the  unity  of  the  church. 

24.  What  do  you  mean  by  the  unity  of  the  church  ? 
By  the  unity  of  the  church,  I  understand  that  as  there 

is  but  one  God  and  Saviour,  so  all  who  beUeve  and 
obey  the  gospel  are  equally  adopted  into  the  family  of 
heaven;  equally  enjoy  all  the  promised  blessings  of 
salvation  ;  are  equally  entitled  to  the  free  use  of  all  the 
means  of  grace ;  are  baptized  into  one  faith ;  and  are 
called,  justified,  and  sanctified  through  the  same  plan 
of  redeeming  love  and  mercy. 

25.  Is  it  not  further  necessary  to  the  unity  of  the 
church,  that  it  should  be  under  one  earthly  head? 

No ;  there  is  no  other  head  of  the  church  than  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whose  house  and  family  it  is. 

Eph.  1 .23.  Which  is  his  body,  the  fuhiess  of  him  that  filleth 
all  in  all. 

26.  Is  it  not  further  necessary  to  the  unity  of  the 
church  universal,  that  it  should  be  under  the  same  forms 
and  regulations  ? 

No;  it  is  only  necessary  that  whatever  forms  and 
regulations  are  adopted  by  any  church,  they  should  be 
authorized  by  the  word  of  God,  and  not  contrary  to  it. 

Rom.  14  :  19.  Let  us  therefore  follow  after  the  things  which 
make  for  peace,  and  things  wherewith  one  may  edify  another. 
1  Cor.  14  :  14,  40.  Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order. 
See  also  Gal.  5:1. 

27.  Is  it  not  further  necessary  to  the  unity  of  the 
church,  that  it  should,  in  all  things,  be  governed  by  one 
and  the  same  ecclesiastical  authority!: 

Certainly  not !  for  we  read  in  scripture  of  the  church 
at  Antioch,  the  church  at  Jerusalem,  the  church  at  Cor- 
inth, the  church  at  Ephesus,  the  churches  of  Syria,  the 
churches  of  Asia;  —  and  in  primitive  times,  there  was 
the  Eastern  church,  the  Western,  the  African,  the  Brit- 
ish, and  so  on,  and  these  were  all  separate  and  distinct. 

28.  In  what,  then,  does  the  unity  of  the  church  essen- 
tially consist  ? 


CATECHISM.  15 

The  unity  of  the  church  essentially  consists  in  unity 
of  faith,  by  which  all  its  members  hold  the  same  divine 
truths;  and  in  unity  of  spirit,  or  that  oneness  which 
subsists  between  Christ,  its  Head,  and  all  its  members, 
whereby  the  same  Spirit  dwells  in  all,  and  works  in  all 
the  same  christian  graces. 

Eph.  4  :  3,  13.  Endeavoring  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit, 
ill  the  bond  of  peace.  Till  we  ail  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith, 
and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man, 
unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ.  See 
also  2  Cor.  U  :  4.   Jude  3.  Gal.  1:8,9.   1  Pet.  5:9.  Col.  1 : 2,  7,23. 


SECTION    VI. 
Of  picre,  imperfect,  corrupt,  and  false  churches. 

29.  jive  we,  then,  to  understand  that  all  'particular 
churches  are  equally  churches  of  Christ  ? 

All  particular  churches  which  agree  in  holding  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus ;  which  profess  sound  doctrine ; 
which  maintain  the  preaching  of  the  word,  and  ad- 
ministration of  the  sacraments  ;  and  which  thus  hold 
the  truth  in  love,  are  justly  distinguished  by  the  name 
and  authority  of  true  visible  churches.  Nevertheless, 
all  true  churches  are  not  perfect,  neither  are  all  churches 
true  churches,  but  some  are  corrupt  and  some  false. 

30.  Is  it  not,  then,  necessary  to  distinguish  between  the 
nature  and  essence  of  a  church,  and  the  integrity  and  per- 
fection of  a  church?-   arid  ivhat  is  that  distinction? 

The  nature  and  essence  of  a  church,  consists  in  the 
preaching  of  the  pure  word  of  God,  and  the  due  admin- 
istration of  sacraments,  so  that  where  these  are,  there 
is  a  visible  church.  The  integrity  or  perfection  of  a 
church,  consists,  further,  in  that  apostolic  form,  order, 
and  ministry,  which  can  be  traced  to  the  institution  of 
Christ  and  his  apostles. 

31.  What,  then,  do  you  mean  by  a  pure  church?- 

By  a  pure  church,  or  portion  of  the  visible  church,  I 
mean  a  society  whose  confession  of  faith  agrees  with 
the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ  and  his  apostles ;  and  which 


16  ECCLESIASTICAL 

is  governed  solely  by  the  laws  laid  down  in  the  word 
of  God,  or  drawn  from  it  by  plain  and  necessary  infer- 
ence. 

32.  What,  then^  are  the  signs  of  a  pure  church? 

The  signs  of  a  pure  church  are  soundness  of  doctrine, 
a  lawful  and  regular  ministry,  the  prevalence  of  love 
among  its  members  and  towards  all  saints,  and  the  due 
administration  of  gospel  ordinances,  including  disci- 
pline. 

Eph.  2  :  20.  And  are  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles 
and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone. 
Acts  2 :  42.  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doc- 
trine and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking-  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. 
Acts  14  :  3S.  And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  in  every 
church,  and  had  prayed  with  fasting,  they  commended  them  to 
the  Lord,  on  whom  they  believed.  Matt.  2S  :  19.  Go  ye,  there- 
fore, and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  See  also 
Acts  20 :  7. 

33.  Is  not  antiquity,  as  it  regards  its  visible  form,  one 
mark  of  a  pure  church  ? 

It  is  not;  since,  judged  by  this  standard,  the  Jewish 
would  be  the  only  true  church ;  while  other  forms  of 
religion,  also,  lay  claims  to  greater  antiquity  than  the 
christian.  Besides,  the  signs  of  all  true  christian 
churches  being  those  laid  down  in  the  Bible,  must, 
therefore,  be  as  ancient  as  Christianity  itself. 

34.  Is  not  universality,  in  the  extent  of  its  authority 
and  government,  the  mark  of  a  pure  church  ? 

Universality,  in  the  sense  of  universal  extent,  is  not  a 
mark  of  a  pure  church ;  for  no  church  is,  or  ever  has 
been,  in  this  sense,  universal ;  and  the  assumption  of 
any  such  authority,  by  any  one  church,  over  all  others, 
is  antichristian  usurpation. 

35.  Is  the  possession  of  a  clear  and  uninterrupted  per- 
sonal succession  in  its  ministers,  from  the  time  of  the  apos- 
tles, the  necessary  mark  of  a  pure  church? 

Such  a  personal  succession  cannot  be  the  mark  of  a 
pure  church,  because  it  cannot  be  shown  by  any  church 
on  earth;  because,  if  it  had  been  essential,  such  a  suc- 
cessioTi  would  have  been  preserved  free  from  doubt  or 


CATECHISM.  17 

interruption ;  because  it  is  nowhere  laid  down  in  the 
scriptures ;  and  because  the  scriptures  show,  that  even 
when  an  unquestioned  succession  did  exist,  God  with- 
drew his  presence,  and  forsook  the  apostate  church.* 

Jer.  7  :  4.  Trust  ye  not  in  lying:  words,  saying-,  the  temple  of 
the  Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  are 
these.  Mai.  2 : 1,  9.  And  now,  O,  ye  priests,  this  commandment 
is  for  you.  Therefore  have  I  also  made  you  contemptible  and 
base  before  all  the  people,  according  as  ye  have  not  kept  my 
ways,  but  have  been  partial  in  the  law.  Rom.  9  :  6-S.  Not  as 
though  the  word  of  God  hath  taken  none  effect.  For  they  are 
not  all  Israel,  which  are  of  Israel :  neither,  because  they  are  the 
seed  of  Abraham,  are  they  all  children :  but  in  Isaac  shall  thy 
seed  be  called  :  that  is,  they  which  are  the  children  of  the  flesh, 
these  are  not  the  children  of  God  :  but  the  children  of  the  promise 
are  counted  for  the  seed. 

36.  What  do  you  mean  by  an  imperfect  chitrch? 

By  an  imperfect  church  I  understand  a  church,  which 
continues  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine,  teaching 
the  pure  word  of  God,  and  omitting  no  essential  truth  of 
the  gospel;  but  which,  at  the  same  time,  has  not  the 
sacraments  duly  administered,  nor  its  order,  polity,  and 
ministry  perfectly  conformed  to  the  scriptural  model. 

37.  What  do  you  mean  by  a  corrupt  church? 

By  a  corrupt  church  I  understand  one  which,  while 
it  preserves  the  essential  truths  of  the  gospel,  at  the 
same  time  adds  other  things  to  these  truths,  which  are 
not  found  in  God's  word,  or  are  repugnant  to  the  same ; 
and  which  thu.s,  by  human  traditions  or  any  other  spuri- 
ous authority,  makes  vain  the  preaching  of  the  truth, 
and  corrupts  the  administration  of  divine  ordinances. 

38.  What  do  you  mean  by  a  false  church? 

That  church  which  has  laid  any  other  foundation  than 
Christ  and  his  righteousness ;  which  has  denied  any  of 
the  essential  doctrines  of  the  word  of  God ;  or  interpret- 
ed the  word  of  God  according  to  its  own  vain  imagina- 
tion ;  such  a  churc?i,  whatever  else  it  may  possess  of 
order  or  discipline,  and  however  it  may  claim  the  tem- 

*  See  chapter  vii.  sect.  v.  for  a  full  consideration  of  this  sub- 
ject. 


18  ECCLESIASTICAL 

pie,  the  priesthood,  antiquity,  or  succession  —  is  a  false 
church. 

Rev.  2:9.  I  know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and  poverty,  (but 
thou  art  rich,)  and  I  know  the  blasphemy  of  them  which  say  they 
are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  are  the  synagogue  of  Satan. 

39.  Whatj  then,  would  you  say  of  each  of  these  churches  ? 

All  churches  which  are  imperfect,  ought  to  be  im- 
proved; such  as  are  corrupt,  reformed;  while  such  as 
are  false,  ought  to  be  subverted,  and  their  foundations 
laid  again. 

40.  May  there,  then,  be  true  christians  within  the  bosom 
of  false  and  apostate  churches? 

We  are  certainly  taught  that  within  snch  churches 
there  may  be  some  who  are  true  christians,  and  there- 
fore members  of  the  invisible  church ;  and  who,  with 
more  or  less  publicity,  bear  testimony  against  their 
errors.  But  as  they  are  in  great  danger,  we  are  to  in- 
vite all  who  are  members  of  such  churches,  to  come  out 
from  among  them,  and  be  separate,  and  touch  not  the 
unclean  thing. 

1  Kings  19 :  IS.  Yet  I  have  left  me  seven  thousand  in  Israel, 
all  the  knees  which  have  not  bowed  unto  Baal,  and  every  mouth 
which  hath  not  kissed  him.  Isa.  1 :9.  Except  the  Lord  of  hosts 
had  left  unto  us  a  very  small  remnant,  we  should  have  been  as 
Sodom,  and  we  should  have  been  like  unto  Gomorrah.  Rom. 
11 :  28.  As  concerning  the  gospel,  they  are  enemies  for  your 
sakes :  but  as  touching  the  election,  they  are  beloved  for  the 
fathers'  sake,  &c.  Isa.  10  :  20,  22.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in 
that  day,  that  the  remnant  of  Israel,  and  such  as  are  escaped  of 
the  house  of  Jacob,  shall  no  more  again  stay  upon  him  that  smote 
them,  but  shall  stay  upon  the  Lord,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  in 
truth.  For  though  thy  people  Israel  be  as  the  sand  of  the  sea, 
yet  a  remnant  of  them  shall  return :  the  consumption  decreed 
shall  overflow  with  righteousness.  See  also  Ezek.  9:4.  2  Pet. 
2 : 8.    Psa.  119  :  53,  136.     Rev.  12  : 6,  14.    Acts  9 :  31.     Rev.  IS :  4 


SECTION    Vll. 

0/  the  perpetuity  and  necessity  of  the  church. 

41.     Are  we.  then,  to  believe  in  the  perpetuity  of  the 
church  of  Christ  ? 


CATECHISM.  19 

Our  Saviour  has  declared  that  the  church  is  built 
upon  a  rock ;  that  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against  it ;  and  that  He  will  be  with  it  always,  even  to 
the  end  of  the  world. 

Matt.  16  :  18.  And  I  say  unto  ihee,  that  thou  art  Peter ;  ami 
upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall 
not  prevail  against  it.  Malt.  2S:20.  Teaching  them  to  observe 
all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  :  and,  lo,  I  am  with 
you  alwavs,  even  *linto  the  end  of  the  world.  Amen.  See  also 
Isa.  59  :  21.  Acts  2  :  47.  Titus  2 :  14.  1  Pet.  2  :  9,  10.  Isa.  61 :  8, 
9.  Dan.  2: 14,  44.  John  14:14,  16,  17.  1  Thess.  4:18.  Matt. 
13:41-19,     Eph.  4:11-13. 

42.  Does  a  full  belief  in  the  certain  perpetuity  of  the 
church  of  Christy  imply  a  belief  in  the  perpetuity  of  any 
particular  visible  church  ? 

There  is  nothing  in  the  word  of  God  to  warrant  a  be- 
lief in  the  perpetuity,  or  continued  purity,  of  any  particu- 
lar visible  church.  On  the  contrary,  we  are  there 
admonished  that  even  apostolic  churches  had  fallen 
away,  and  would  finally  become  extinct;  and  that  a 
very  general  corruption  of  the  gospel,  which  had  then 
commenced,  would  be  consummated,  to  the  destruction 
of  many  souls. 

Rev.  2 :  5,  16,  24.  Remember,  therefore,  from  whence  thou 
art  fallen ;  and  repent,  and  do  thy  first  works  ;  or  else  I  will  come 
unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  his 
place,  except  thou  repent.  Repent ;  or  else  I  will  come  unto 
thee  quickly,  and  will  light  against  them  with  the  sword  of  my 
mouth.  Biit  unto  you  I  say,  and  unto  the  rest  in  Thyatira,  as 
many  as  have  not  this  doctrine,  and  which  have  not  known  the 
depths  of  Satan,  as  they  speak,  I  will  put  upon  you  none  other 
burden.  See  also  Rev.  3  :  3,  4, 15, 16.  Rev.  lb  :  2.  And  he  cried 
mightily  with  a  strong  voice,  saying,  Babylon  the  great  is  fallen, 
is  fallen,  and  is  become  the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of 
every  foul  spirit,  and  a  caare  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird. 
2  Thess.  2  :  11,  12.  1  Tim74  :  1,  6  2  Tim  3  :  13.  2  Pet.  3  : 1,  3. 
Rev.  17:10.  Acts  20:30.  1  John  2:19.  2  John  7.  Jude  18. 
Rom.  11 :  18,  22.  Boast  not  against  the  branches ;  but  if  thou 
boast,  thou  bearest  not  the  root,  but  the  root  thee.  Behold, 
therefore,  the  goodness  and  severity  of  God ;  on  them  wliich 
fell,  severity :  but  tow^ard  thee,  goodness,  if  thou  continue  in  his 
goodness  :  otherwise  thou  also  shall  be  cut  off.     1  John  2:1,4. 

43.  Is  a  connection  with  any  visible  church,  sufficient  to 
secure  the  salvation  of  the  soul  ? 

On  the  contraryj  our  connection  with  a  false  church 


20  ECCLESIASTICAL 

may  lead  to  the  damnation  of  the  soul,  by  involving  it 
in  the  guilt  of  its  heresies  and  abominations.  Neither 
is  salvation  to  be  secured  in  any  other  way  than  by  be- 
lieving in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  only  propitiation 
for  sins. 

2  Thess.  2 :  11, 12.  And  for  this  cause,  God  shall  send  them 
strong-  delusion,  that  they  should  believe  a  lie :  That  they  all 
might  be  damned  who  believe  not  the  truth,  bi^t  had  pleasure  in 
unrighteousness.  2  Pet.  2  : 1-3.  But  there  were  false  prophets 
also  among  the  people,  even  as  there  shall  be  false  teachers 
among  you,  who  privily  shall  bring  in  damnable  heresies,  even 
denying  the  I^ord  that  bought  them,  and  bring  upon  themselves 
swift  destruction.  And  many  shall  follow  their  pernicious  ways  ; 
by  reason  of  whom  the  way  of  truth  shall  be  evil  spoken  of. 
And  through  covetousness  shall  they  with  feigned  words  make 
merchandise  of  you  ;  whose  judgment  now  of  a  long  time  iin- 
gereth  not,  and  their  damnation  slumbereth  not.  See  also  Matt. 
24:5,11,24.  1  Tim.  4:1.  Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly 
that  in  the  latter  times  some  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  giving 
heed  to  seducing  spirits,  and  doctrines  of  devils.     Acts  7 :  42. 

1  Cor.  11 :  19.  For  there  must  be  also  heresies  among  you,  that 
they  which  are  approved  may  be  made  manifest  among  you. 

2  Tim.  3: 1,15.     Rom.  2  :  25,  29.     Gal.  5:6.    John  3. 

44.  What,  then,  are  we  to  understand  by  the  doctrine, 
that  out  of  the  church  there  is  no  ordinary  possibility  of 
salvation  ? 

By  this  doctrine  we  are  to  understand,  that  faith,  and 
consequently  salvation,  are  ordinarily  bestowed  by  God 
through  the  instrumentality  of  his  ministers,  and  that  it 
is  only  in  this  way  that  men  are  ordinarily  introduced 
into  the  invisible  church,  out  of  which  there  is  no  sal- 
vation. But  it  does  not  teach,  that  salvation  cannot  be 
obtained  out  of  any  particular  visible  church,  by  what- 
ever name  it  may  be  called  ;  neither  is  such  a  claim,  on 
the  part  of  any  church,  to  be  otherwise  regarded  than  as 
alike  impious  and  vain. 

Col.  1 :  18.  Eph.  5  :  23.  For  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the 
wife,  even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church ;  and  he  is  the 
Saviour  of  the  body.  See  also  Rom.  10 :  14,  15.  1  Cor.  5 :  12, 
13.  For  what  have  I  to  do  to  judge  them  also  that  are  with- 
out? do  not  ye  judge  them  that  are  within?  But  them  that 
are  without,  God  judgeth.  Therefore  put  away  from  among 
yourselves  that  wicked  person.  Acts  2  :  47.  Praising  God,  and 
having  favor  with  all  the  people.  And  the  Lord  added  to  the 
church  daily  such  as  should  be  saved.     Rev.  3  :  7.     And  to  the 


CATECHISM.  21 

angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia,  write  ;  These  things  saith  he 
that  is  holy,  he  that  is  true,  lie  that  hath  the  key  of  David,  he 
that  openeth,  and  no  man  shutteth ;  and  shutteth,  and  no  man 
openeth.  Rev.  1 :  IS.  Rom.  5:  1,  2,  &.  Therefore,  being  justi- 
fied by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ :  by  wiiom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace 
wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  But 
God  commendeth  his  love  toward  us,  in  that,  while  we  were  yet 
sinners,  Christ  died  for  us.  Numb.  23 : 8.  How  shall  I  curse, 
whom  God  has  not  cursed?  Or  how  shall  I  defy,  whom  the 
Lord  hath  not  defied  ? 

45.  3Iay  we  expect  to  find  any  church,  on  earth,  per- 
fectly free  from  error  ? 

The  purest  existing  churches  are  subject  both  to  mix- 
ture and  error ;  and  therefore  we  must  not  expect  in 
them  absolute  perfection. 

1  Cor.  13  :  12.  For  now  we  see  through  a  glass,  darkly  ;  but 
then  face  to  face :  now  I  know  in  part ;  but  then  shall  I  know 
even  as  also  I  am  known.  Matt.  13  :  24,  47.  Another  parable 
put  he  forth  unto  them,  saying,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  hkened 
unto  a  man  that  sowed  good  seed  in  his  field.  Again  :  The  king- 
dom of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  net,  that  \vas  cast  into  the  sea,  and 
gathered  of  every  kind.     See  also  Rev.  2  and  3. 

46.  Is  it,  then,  a  matter  of  indifference  to  what  church 
we  belong  ? 

No  ;  it  is  our  solemn  duty  to  understand  the  character 
and  signs  of  a  true  church  of  Christ :  and  to  adhere  to 
that  church  which  is  found  most  consonant  to  the  scrip- 
tures, in  its  doctrines,  its  ordinances,  and  its  constitu- 
tion. 

Matt.  5 :  19.  Whosoever,  therefore,  shall  break  one  of  these 
least  commandments,  and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called 
the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  whosoever  shall  do  and 
teach  them,  the  same  shall  be  called  great  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  1  John  4:1.  Beloved,  belie v^e  not  every  spirit,  but  try 
the  spirits  whether  they  are  of  God  ;  because  many  false  proph- 
ets are  gone  out  into  the  world.  Thess.  5 :  21.  Prove  all  things  : 
hold  fast  that  which  is  good. 


22  ECCLESIASTICAL 


SECTION     VIII. 


Of  the  duty  of  different  churches;  and  of  the  church  militant  and 
triiimphaiit. 

47.  In  view  of  this  liability  to  err,  what  is  the  duty  of 
each  church  ? 

It  is  the  duty  of  every  denomination,  or  church,  to  re- 
form abuses  where  they  may  exist;  to  endeavor  after 
full  conformity  to  the  plan  of  church  order  appointed  by 
Christ;  to  contend  earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered 
to  the  saints ;  and  to  exercise  strict  discipline  over  all 
offenders,  according  to  the  spiritual  laws  of  Christ's 
kingdom. 

Rev.  2 :  14,  1-5.  Bui  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because 
thou  hast  there  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  Balaam,  who 
taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stambling-block  before  the  children  of 
Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols,  and  to  commit  fornica- 
tion. So  hast  thou  also  them  that  hold  tlie  doctrine  of  the  Nico- 
lailanes,  which  thing  I  hate. 

48.  What  is  the  further  duty  of  the  members  of  each 
particular  church,  towards  those  of  every  other  denomina- 
tion ? 

It  is  their  duty  to  pray  for  them ;  to  exercise  charity 
towards  them  ;  to  live  peaceably  with  them ;  to  remem- 
ber, that  to  their  own  master  they  must  give  account ; 
while  rejoicing  in  the  truth,  to  hold  it  in  love ;  and,  as 
far  as  no  sanction  is  given  to  error  in  doctrine  or  prac- 
tice, to  cooperate  with  them  in  every  good  word  and 
work. 

Psa.  122  :  6.  Pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem  :  they  shall  pros- 
per that  love  thee.  Rom.  14:4.  Who  art  thou  that  judgest 
another  man's  servant?  to  his  own  master  he  standeth  or  falleth  : 
vea,  he  shall  be  holden  up ;  for  God  is  able  to  make  him  stand, 
ilom.  12:18.  If  it  be  possible,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you,  live 
peaceably  with  all  men.  1  Cor.  9  :  22.  To  the  weak  became  I 
as  weak,  that  I  might  gain  the  weak :  I  am  made  all  things  to  all 
men,  that  I  might  by  all  means  save  some.  Gal.  6  :  10.  As  we 
have  therefore  opportunity,  let  us  do  good  unto  all  men,  especially 
unto  them  who  are  of  the  household  of  faith,  &c.  See  also  1  Cor. 
13,  and  Jude  3. 


CATECHISM.  23 

49.  What  further  division  of  the  church  does  this  con- 
sideration of  its  jrrescnt  division  lead  you  to  mention  ? 

The  church  is  further  divided  into  the  church  militant 
and  the  church  triumphant. 

50.  What  is  meant  by  the  church  militant  ? 

By  the  church  militant,  is  meant  the  whole  body  of 
true  believers  in  this  present  evil  world  ;  who  are  called, 
and  required  of  God,  to  contend  with  many  internal  and 
external  sufferingSj  adversities,  persecutions,  heresies, 
and  temptations. 

2  Tim.  4:7.  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my 
course,  I  have  kept  the  faith. 

51.  What  is  meant  by  the  church  triumphant? 

By  the  church  triumphant,  is  meant  the  whole  num- 
ber of  the  elect,  the  church  of  the  first  bora,  whose 
names  are  written  in  heaven :  who  are  freed  from  all 
temptations  and  trials  ;  admitted  to  the  most  perfect  rest 
and  blessedness ;  and  gathered  together  into  one  glori- 
ous church,  under  Christ  their  head. 

Eph.  1 :  10,  22,  23.  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of 
times  he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both 
which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  arc  on  earth,  even  in  him.  And 
hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head 
over  all  things  to  the  church  ;  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of 
him  that  fiUeth  all  in  all.  lleb.  12 :  22-24.  But  ye  are  come 
unto  mount  Sion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the  living  God.  the  heav- 
enly Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innumerable  company  of  angels,  to  the 
general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first  born,  which  are  written 
in  heaven,  and  to  God  the  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just 
men  made  perfect,  and  to  Jesus  the  Mediator  of  the  new  cove- 
nant, and  to  the  blood  of  spriukhng,  that  speaketh  better  things 
than  that  of  Abel     See  also  Rev.  21  and  22. 

52.  Should  not  the  hope  of  this  blessed  state^  shed  abroad 
in  all  true  christian  minds  the  spirit  of  kindness  and 
brotherly  love  '^ 

Yes.  However  differing  as  to  their  modes  of  thinking, 
and  their  particular  opinions  and  forms  ;  and  however 
divided  into  particular  communions  ;  all  real  christians, 
who  hold  the  head,  ought  to  regard  themselves  as  con- 
Btituting  but  one  church,  and  so  to  live  together  in  unity 
of  spirit,  and  in  the  bonds  of  peace;  looking  for  the 


24  ECCLESIASTICAL     CATECHISM. 

blessed  hope  and  the  glorious  appearing  of  their  com- 
mon God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

John  13  :  34.  A  new  commandment  I  give  unto  you,  that  ye 
love  one  another ;  as  I  have  loved  you,  that  ye  also  love  one 
another.  Titus  3  : 3-5.  For  we  ourselves  also  were  sometimes 
foolish,  disobedient,  deceived,  serving  divers  lusts  and  pleasures, 
living  in  malice  and  envy,  hateful,  and  hating  one  another.  But 
after  that  the  kindness  and  love  of  God  our  Saviour  toward 
man  appeared,  not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have 
done,  but  accordmg  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of 
regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 


CHAPTER  II. 

GOVERNMENT    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

SECTION    I. 
Of  church  government  in  general. 

53.  What  is  meant  by  government  ? 

Government,  in  its  general  meaning,  signifies  direc- 
tion, regulation,  or  control.  In  reference  to  any  partic- 
ular state  or  nation,  government  signifies,  that  system  of 
fundamental  rules  and  principles  to  which  it  is  subject. 

54.  Has  the  christian  church,  in  its  visible  form,  any 
system  of  government  peculiar  to  itself? 

Yes,  the  christian  church,  being  a  spiritual  kingdom, 
whose  only  King,  Head,  and  Governor  is  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  has  a  system  of  laws  enjoined  by  Him, 
and  by  which  alone  it  is,  and  of  right  ought  to  be,  gov- 
erned ;  and  has  therefore  an  inherent  power  of  self- 
regulation  and  direction. 

Isa.  9 : 6.  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is  given, 
and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder ;  and  his  name 
shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the  Mighty  God,  the 
everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace.  Col.  1 :  18.  And  he 
is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  church  ;  who  is  the  beginning,  the 
first  born  from  the  dead,  that  in  all  things  he  might  have  the 
preeminence.  Eph.  1  :22.  And  hath  put  all  things  under  his 
feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church. 
Matt.  23  :  6-10.  But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi ;  for  one  is  your 
Master,  even  Christ,  and  all  ye  are  brethren.  And  call  no  man 
your  father  upon  the  earth  ;  for  one  is  your  Father,  which  is  in 
heaven.  Neither  be  ye  called  masters ;  for  one  is  your  Master, 
even  Christ.  See  also  John  IS  :  36.  Luke  12  :  14.  John  6  :  15, 
and  8: 15.  Rom.  14:17.  Col.  1:13. 
3 


26  ECCLESIASTICAL 

55.  In  what  respects  is  the  church  exclusively  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  ? 

The  church  is  exclusively  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
because  it  is  based  upon  his  institution  ;  subject  to  his 
authority ;  regulated  by  his  laws  ;  animated  by  his 
spirit ;  devoted  to  his  honor  ;  blessed  by  his  presence  ; 
,  and  protected  by  his  power,  as  head  over  all  things  to 
his  church. 

56.  Where,  then,  is  that  system  of  laws  to  be  found  by 
which  the  church  is  to  he  governed  ? 

In  the  word  of  God  ;  the  only  infallible  rule  of  chris- 
tian faith  and  practice. 

Isa.  S :  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony  :  if  they  speak 
not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in 
them.  Rev.  22  :  18.  For  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth 
the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  if  any  man  shall  add 
unto  these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  which 
are  in  this  book.  Heb.  S :  5.  Who  serve  unto  the  example  and 
shadow  of  heavenly  things,  as  Moses  was  admonished  of  God 
when  he  was  about  to  make  the  tabernacle  :  for  see  (saith  he) 
that  thou  make  all  things  according  to  the  pattern  showed  to 
ihee  in  the  mount. 

57.  Why  is  such  a  form  of  government  necessary  to 
the  church  ? 

Because  the  christian  church  is  a  society,  and  no 
society  can  exist  without  laws  and  order  ;  and  because 
the  church,  having  no  civil  power,  or  authority,  requires 
a  spiritual  authority  sufficient  to  preserve  order,  cen- 
sure the  disobedient,  expel  the  rebellious,  and  encourage 
and  sustain  the  pious. 

Heb.  13 :  17.  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and 
submit  yourselves  :  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that 
must  give  account ;  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with 
grief:  for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you.  Isa.  3.3:20,  23.  Look 
upon  Zion,  the  city  of  our  solemnities ;  thine  eyes  shall  see 
Jerusalem  a  quiet  habitation,  a  tabernacle  that  shall  not  be  taken 
down  ;  not  one  of  the  stakes  thereof  shall  ever  be  removed, 
neither  shall  any  of  the  cords  thereof  be  broken  ;  for  the  Lord 
is  our  Judge,  the  Lord  is  our  Lawgiver,  the  Lord  is  our  King ; 
he  will  save  us. 

58.  From  whence  is  this  authority  of  the  church  de- 
,  rived  ? 

The  power  of  the  church  is  derived  from  God  the 


CAT£CHISM.  87 . 

Father ;  bestowed  through  the  mediator,  Christ  Jesus  ; 
conferred  by  Christ ;  and  to  be  exercised  by  those 
officers  to  whom  Christ  has  committed  the  spiritual 
government  of  his  church. 

59.  What  IS  meant  by  the  divine  right  of  church  gov- 
ernment ? 

By  the  divine  right  of  church  government,  we  are 
taught,  that  it  is  not  the  result  of  human  prudence,  but 
sanctioned  by  divine  approbation,  established  by  divine 
acts,  and  enforced  by  divine  precepts. 

60.  In  what  sense  do  Romanists  and  high-church  pre- 
latists  hold  this  opinion  ? 

The  Romanists  and  high-church  prelatists  hold,  that 
a  particular  form  of  church  government  is  not  only 
appointed  by  God,  but  is  so  essential  to  the  existence  of 
the  church,  that  there  can  be  no  true  church  without  it. 

61.  Do  any  presbyterians  maintain  this  kind  of  divine 
right,  with  respect  to  their  form  of  church  government  ? 

No,  there  are  no  presbyterians  guilty  of  this  extrav- 
agance. 

62.  In  what  sense  do  presbyterians  hold  the  divine 
right  of  their  system  of  government  ? 

They  maintain,  that  a  particular  form  of  church 
government,  in  its  essential  principles,  w^as  appointed 
by  the  authority  of  Christ  •  and  that  it  is  the  duty  of  all 
churches  to  adopt  this  form  ;  but  they  do  not  believe 
that  the  whole  platform  of  government  is  laid  down  in 
detail  in  the  word  of  God,  nor  that  differences  in  such 
ecclesiastical  arrangements  merely,  will  destroy,  or 
essentially  vitiate,  the  character  of  a  church. 

63.  Have  different  forms  of  church  government  been 
adopted  by  different  churches  of  professing  christians  ? 

Yes,  there  have  been  several  different  forms  of  church 
government  adopted  by  different  denominations  of  pro- 
fessing christians. 


ECCLESIASTICAL 


SECTION    II. 
Of  the  presbyterimi  form  of  church  government 

64.  What  form  of  church  government  do  you  believe 
to  he  most  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  and  therefore  to 
be  most  properly  entitled  to  the  claim  of  divine  right  1 

That  plan  of  church  government  which  is  denom- 
inated presbyterianism. 

65.  What  is  the  origin  of  the  word  presbyterianism  ? 
The  word  is  taken  from  scripture,  in  which  the  min- 
isters of  the  church  are  called  presbyters  or  elders. 

Acts  14  : 2-3.  And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  (that  is, 
presbyters)  in  every  church,  and  had  prayed  with  fasting,  they 
commended  them  to  the  Lord,  on  whom  they  beUeved.  1  Tim. 
4  :  14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given  thee 
by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery. 

66.  Were  there  in  the  times  of  the  apostles,  churches 
which  were  called  by  different  names,  and  which  yet  claimed 
to  be  the  true  churches  of  Christ,  such  as  the  episcopalian 
church,  the  Roman  catholic  church,  Sfc.  ? 

No,  we  read  of  no  such  names  in  scripture. 

67.  By  what  name,  then,  were  believers  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  at  that  time,  called  ? 

Believers  were  at  first  called  disciples,  and  afterwards 
christians,  and  their  churches  after  the  place  in  which 
they  were  located. 

68.  When  were  these  various  names,  by  which  the 
church  is  now  distinguished,  introduced  ? 

They  were  introduced  at  various  times,  as  different 
opinions  arose  on  the  subjects  to  which  these  names 
refer. 

69.  Wliy  was  the  term  presbyterian  applied  to  those 
by  whom  it  is  now  received  ? 

When  those  scriptural  principles  on  which  the  equal- 
ity of  ministers,  and  the  government  of  the  church  by 
presbyters  depend,  were  subverted  or  denied,  this  name 
was  adopted  to  hold  forth  the  attachment  of  those  who 
embraced  it,  to  that  form  of  church  government,  and  to 


CATECHISM.  29 

those  doctrines  which  are  sanctioned  by  scripture,  in 
opposition  to  those  forms  and  doctrines  which  are 
founded  on  human  authority,  and  which  had  usurped 
their  place. 

70.  Do  preshyterians  acknowledge  any  man  to  he  their 
head  or  founder^  by  whose  name  they  are  called  ? 

No ;  they  call  no  man  master  on  earth ;  neither  do 
they  acknowledge  any  other  foundation,  for  their  system 
of  faith  and  government,  than  the  word  of  God. 

71 .  What  are  the  essential  principles  of  the  presbyterian 
form  of  church  government  ? 

The  supreme  headship  of  Jesus  Christ ;  the  official 
equality  of  its  ministers ;  the  office  of  ruling  elders,  as 
representatives  of  the  people  ;  the  election  of  the  officers 
of  particular  churches  by  church  members ;  and  the 
authority  of  its  several  courts. 

72.  What  is  further  essential  to  the  constitution  of  the 
presbyterian  church  ? 

It  is  essential  to  the  constitution  of  the  presbyterian 
church,  that  all  her  pastors  be  equal  in  authority ;  that 
the  government  and  discipline  in  each  particular  church 
be  conducted  by  a  bench  of  presbyters  or  elders,  and 
not  by  all  the  communicants  :  and  that  all  the  several 
churches  be  bound  together  under  the  authority  of  pres- 
byteries, and  other  courts  of  review  and  control,  as  cir- 
cumstances may  render  expedient  and  necessary. 

73.  Is  it.  then,  necessary,  in  order  to  constitute  any 
particidar  church  presbyterian,  that  it  should  he  in  formal 
connection  with  a  presbytery  ? 

It  has  certainly  been  the  unvarying  doctrine  of  the 
presbyterian  church,  founded  on  the  word  of  God, 
that  all  particular  churches  should  be  united  together, 
under  one  presbyterial  government ;  and  that  any  church, 
therefore,  which  remains  in  a  state  of  isolated  indepen- 
dency, or  goes  back  to  that  condition,  cannot  be  con- 
-«5idered  as  a  truly  presbyterian  church. 

74.  What  do  you  mean  by  the  supreme  headship  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  ? 

By  the  supreme  headship  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I 
3^ 


ASTICAL 


SECTION    II. 
Of  the  presbyterian  form  of  church  government 

64.  What  form  of  church  government  do  you  believe 
to  he  most  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God^  and  therefore  to 
be  most  properly  entitled  to  the  claim  of  divine  right  ? 

That  plan  of  church  government  which  is  denom- 
inated presbyterianism. 

65.  What  is  the  origin  of  the  word  presbyterianism  ? 
The  word  is  taken  from  scripture,  in  which  the  min- 
isters of  the  church  are  called  presbyters  or  elders. 

Acts  14  : 2-3.  And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  (that  is, 
presbyters)  in  every  church,  and  had  prayed  with  fasting,  they 
commended  them  to  the  Lord,  on  whom  they  beUeved.  1  Tim. 
4  :  14.  Neg-lect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given  thee 
by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery. 

66.  Were  there  in  the  times  of  the  apostles,  churches 
which  were  called  by  different  names,  and  which  yet  claimed 
to  be  the  true  churches  of  Christ,  such  as  the  episcopalian 
church,  the  Roman  catholic  church,  ^'c.  ? 

Noj  we  read  of  no  such  names  in  scripture. 

67.  By  what  name,  then,  were  believers  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  at  that  time,  called  ? 

Believers  were  at  first  called  disciples,  and  afterwards 
christians,  and  their  churches  after  the  place  in  which 
they  were  located. 

68.  When  were  these  various  names,  by  which  the 
church  is  now  distinguished,  introduced  ? 

They  were  introduced  at  various  times,  as  different 
opinions  arose  on  the  subjects  to  which  these  names 
refer. 

69.  Why  was  the  term  presbyterian  applied  to  those 
by  whom  it  is  now  received  ? 

When  those  scriptural  principles  on  which  the  equal- 
ity of  ministers,  and  the  government  of  the  church  by 
presbyters  depend,  were  subverted  or  denied,  this  name 
was  adopted  to  hold  forth  the  attachment  of  those  who 
embraced  it,  to  that  form  of  church  government,  and  to 


CATECHISM.  29 

those  doctrines  which  are  sanctioned  by  scripture,  in 
opposition  to  those  forms  and  doctrines  which  are 
founded  on  human  authority,  and  which  had  usurped 
their  place. 

70.  Do  preshyterians  achioidedge  any  man  to  he  their 
head  or  founder^  by  whose  name  they  are  called  ? 

No ;  they  call  no  man  master  on  earth ;  neither  do 
they  acknowledge  any  other  foundation,  for  their  system 
of  faith  and  government,  than  the  word  of  God. 

71 .  What  are  the  essential  principles  of  the  presbyterian 
form  of  church  government  ? 

The  supreme  headship  of  Jesus  Christ ;  the  official 
equality  of  its  ministers  ;  the  office  of  ruling  elders,  as 
representatives  of  the  people  ;  the  election  of  the  officers 
of  particular  churches  by  church  members ;  and  the 
authority  of  its  several  courts. 

72.  IMiat  is  further  essential  to  the  constitution  of  the 
presbyterian  church  ? 

It  is  essential  to  the  constitution  of  the  presbyterian 
church,  that  all  her  pastors  be  equal  in  authority ;  that 
the  government  and  discipline  in  each  particular  church 
be  conducted  by  a  bench  of  presbyters  or  elders,  and 
not  by  all  the  communicants  ;  and  that  all  the  several 
churches  be  bound  together  under  the  authority  of  pres- 
byteries, and  other  courts  of  review  and  control,  as  cir- 
cumstances may  render  expedient  and  necessary. 

73.  Is  77.  then,  necessary,  in  order  to  constitute  any 
particidar  church  presbyterian,  that  it  should  be  in  formal 
connection  with  a  presbytery  ? 

It  has  certainly  been  the  unvarying  doctrine  of  the 
presbyterian  church,  founded  on  the  word  of  God, 
that  all  particular  churches  should  be  united  together, 
under  one  presbyterial  government ;  and  that  any  church, 
therefore,  which  remains  in  a  state  of  isolated  indepen- 
dency, or  goes  back  to  that  condition,  cannot  be  con- 
sidered as  a  truly  presbyterian  church. 

74.  What  do  you  mean  by  the  supreme  headship  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  ? 

By  the  supreme  headship  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I 
3# 


32  ECCLESIASTICAL 

78.  Had  these  any  successors  in  their  character  and 
duties,  as  extraordinary  officers  ? 

None  that  we  read  of  in  the  word  of  God ;  neither  are 
we  there  tokl,  that  any  should  succeed  them  as  apostles, 
evangelists,  or  prophets. 

Acts  14 :  23.  And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  in 
every  church,  and  had  prayed  with  fasting,  they  commended 
them  to  the  Lord,  on  whom  they  beheved. 

79.  What  was  necessary  to  constitute  an  apostle  ? 

It  was  necessary  that  the  apostles  should  have  per- 
sonally seen  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  have  obtained  their 
commission  immediately  from  Christ ;  be  endowed  with 
the  gift  of  working  miracles ;  be  able  to  communicate 
miraculous  powers  to  others ;  and  possess  authority 
over  all  the  churches  in  every  part  of  the  world. 

1  Pet.  5:1.  The  elders  which  are  among-  you,  I  exhort,  who 
am  also  an  elder,  and  a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and 
also  a  partaker  of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed.  1  Cor.9:L 
Am  I  not  an  apostle?  am  I  not  free?  have  Inot  seen  .Tesus  Christ 
our  Lord  ?  are  not  ye  my  work  in  the  Lord  ?  Acts  19  : 6.  And 
when  Paul  laid  his  hands  upon  them,  the  Holy  Ghost  came  on 
them,  and  they  spake  with  tongues  and  prophesied.  1  Cor.  7  :  17. 
But  as  God  hath  distributed  to  every  man,  as  the  Lord  hath  called 
every  one,  so  let  him  walk  :  and  so  ordain  I  in  all  churches. 

80.  Who  were  evangelists  ? 

Evangelists  were  extraordinary  officers,  suited  to  the 
infant  state  of  the  church,  who  were  commissioned  to 
travel  under  the  direction  and  control  of  the  apostles, 
that  they  might  ordain  ministers,  and  settle  congrega- 
tions, according  to  the  system  laid  down  by  Christ  and 
his  apostles.  =^ 

Acts  21: 8.  And  the  next  day  we  that  were  of  Paul's  com- 
pany departed,  and  came  unto  Csesarea ;  and  we  entered  into  the 


*  '  The  work  of  an  evangelist,'  says  Eusebius,  '  was  this  ;  to 
lay  the  foundations  of  the  faith  in  barbarous  nations  ;  to  consti- 
tute their  pastors  ;  and,  having  committed  to  them  the  cultivating 
those  new  plantations,  they  passed  on  to  other  countries  and  na- 
tions.' '  Such  were  evangelists,'  says  Stillingfleet ;  '  who  were 
sent,  sometimes  into  this  country,  to  put  the  churches  in  order 
there,  sometimes  into  another ;  but,  wherever  they  were,  they 
acted  as  evangelists,  a7id  ?iot  as  fixed  ministers.^ 


CATECHISM.  33 

house  of  Philip  the  evangelist,  (which  was  one  of  the  seven,)  and 
abode  with  him. 

81.  Who  were  prophets  1 

They  were  persoiiSj  who,  under  the  direction  and 
extraordinary  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  explained 
the  scripture,  enforced  its  doctrines,  publicly  addressed 
the  church,  and  foretold  events.  ^ 

1  Cor.  14:1,  3,4.  Follow  after  charity,  and  desire  spiritual 
gifts,  but  rather  that  ye  may  prophesy.  But  he  that  prophesieth, 
ppeaketh  unto  men  for  edification,  and  exhoi-tation,  and  comfort. 
He  that  speaketh  in  an  unknown  tong-ue,  edifieth  himself ;  but  he 
that  prophesieth,  edilieth  the  church. 

82.  Were  these  extraordinary  officers  of  the  church 
exclusively  occupied  in  the  discharge  of  their  extraordinary 
functions  ? 

No ;  they  probably  took  an  active  part  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  church  ;  while  they  certainly  engaged  in 
the  ordinary  duties  of  the  ministry. 

See  Acts  10 :  44,  47  ;  15 :  6,  22 ;  21 :  17,  IS ;  and  6. 

83.  In  what  sense,  then,  are  the  present  ministers  of 
the  gospel  successors  to  these  extraordinary  officers  of  the 
apostolic  churches  ? 

In  their  extraordinary  character  and  functions,  those 
officers  can  have  no  successors ;  but  in  their  ordinary 
character,  all  ministers  of  the  gospel,  regularly  called, 
who  maintain  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles  and  prophets^ 
are  their  true  and  valid  successors. 

1  Cor.  12 :  28,  29.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church,  first 
apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly  teachers.     1   Cor.  13 :  S. 


*  See  Henderson  on  Inspiration,  p  209,  &c.,  and  Lord  Bar- 
ring-ton's Wks.  vol.  i.  p.  33. 

In  their  ordinary  character,  the  prophets  were  presbyters,  as 
appears  from  Acts  13  : 1-3,  and  as  is  fully  admitted  bv  archbishop 
Potter  in  his  work  on  the  Church.  (See  pp.  101-10.3,  &c.)  So, 
also,  in  their  ordinary  character  as  ministers  of  Christ,  the  apos- 
tles expressly  denominate  themselves  presbvters.  (See  2  John 
1.  3  John  1.  1  Pet.  5:1.  Acts  7  :  10.  Philein.  S  :  9.  Acts  7  :  58, 
&c.)  And  by  every  means  they  identify  themselves  with  such  ; 
while  Timothy,  an  evangelist,  was,  as  we  are  expressly  taught, 
ordained  bv  the  hands  of  a  presbytery.  See  Tim.  4 :  14,  and  Pot- 
ter, do.  107. 


34  ECCLESIASTICAL 

Charity  never  faileth :  biit  whether  there  be  prophecies  they  shall 
fail ;  whetlier  there  be  tongues,  they  shall  cease  ;  whether  there 
be  knowledge,  it  shall  vanish  away.  See  Rev.  2  :  2.  Titus  1 :  5. 
For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldst  set  in  order 
the  things  that  are  wanting,  and  ordain  elders  in  every  city,  as  I 
had  appointed  thee.  Acts  2 :  42.  And  they  continued  steadfastly 
in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread, 
and  in  prayers.  See  also  Eph.  4:11,  12.  Rom.  12:7,  S,  1 
Tim.  3 : 5. 


SECTION     II. 

Of  the  ordinary  and  perpetual  officers  of  the  churchy  —  and  first  of 
the  presbyter  or  bishop. 

84.  Who  are  the  ordinary  officers  of  the  christian 
church  ? 

Presbyters  or  elders,  ruling  elders,  and  deacons. 

Phil.  1 : 1.  Paul  and  Timotheus,  the  servants  of  Jesus  Christ, 
to  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  which  are  at  Philippi,  with  the 
bishops  and  deacons.  Acts  20  :  17.  And  from  Miletus  he  sent 
to  Ephesus,  and  called  the  elders  of  the  church. 

85.  Is  there  any  distinction  amongst  those  who  are 
called  elders  ?  n 

Yes  ;  elders  are  divided  into  the  teaching  elders  or 
pastors,  and  the  ruling  elders  or  helps. 

1  Cor.  12 :  28.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church ;  first, 
apostles  ;  secondarily,  prophets  ;  thirdly,  teachers  ;  after  that,  mir- 
acles ;  then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  gover7ime7its,  diversities  of 
tongues. 

86.  What  warrant  is  there  for  regarding  the  teaching 
presbyter,  pastor ,  or  bishop,  as  an  ordinary  and  permanent 
officer  in  the  church  ? 

Such  officers  were  settled  by  apostolic  authority,  in 
every  church,  as  its  stated  ministry ;  they  are  of  God's 
appointment ;  they  are  the  fruit  of  Christ's  exaltation ; 
and  they  are  called  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  they  may 
feed  the  church  of  God  on  earth. 

Acts  14: 23.  And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  in 
every  church,  and  had  prayed"  with  fasting,  they  commended 
them  to  the  Lord,  on  whom  they  believed.  Titus  1  :  5.  For  this 
cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  tha't  thou  shouldst  set  in  order  the 
things  that  are  wanting,  and  ordaia  elders  in  every  city,  as  I  had 
appointed  thee.     See  also  Eph.  4  :  11.     Acts  20  :  2S. 


CATECHISM.  35 

87,  What  are  the  duties  of  the  pastor  ? 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  pastor  to  preach  the  gospel,  and 
to  explain  and  enforce  the  scriptures ;  to  conduct  the 
different  parts  of  public  worship ;  to  dispense  the  ordi- 
nances of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper  ;  to  administer 
church  discipline  ;  to  oversee  the  religious  state  of  per- 
sons and  families ;  and  thus  to  rule,  in  the  church, 
according  to  the  laws  of  Christ. 

2  Tim.  4:3.  For  the  time  will  come,  when  they  will  not 
endure  sound  doctrine  ;  but  after  their  own  lusts  shall  they  heap 
to  themselves  teachers,  having-  itchmg  ears.  Acts  13  :]5.  And 
after  the  reading  of  the  law  and  the  prophets,  the  rulers  of  the 
synagogue  sent  unto  them,  saying,  Ye  men  and  brethren,  if  ye 
have  any  word  of  exhortation  for  the  people,  say  on  I  Cor- 
10  :  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  com- 
munion of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ?  1  Tim  5:20. 
Them  that  sin,  rebuke  before  all,  that  others  also  may  fear.  Acts 
20;  28.  Take  heed,  therefore,  unto  yourselves,  and  to  all  the 
flock,  over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers, 
to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his 
own  blood.  1  Tim.  5 :  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be 
counted  worthy  of  double  honor,  especially  they  who  labor  in  the 
word  and  doctrine. 

88.  What  different  names  has  the  person,  who  Jills  this 
office,  obtained  in  scripture  ?- 

The  person  who  fills  this  office,  has,  in  scripture,  ob- 
tained different  names,  expressive  of  his  various  duties. 
As  he  has  the  oversight  of  the  flock  of  Christ,  he  is 
termed  '  bishop.'  As  he  feeds  them  with  spiritual 
food,  he  is  called  '  pastor.'  As  he  serves  Christ  in  his 
church,  he  is  styled  '  minister.'  As  it  is  his  duty  to  be 
grave  and  prudent,  ar:d  an  example  to  the  flock,  and  to 
govern  well  in  the  house  and  kingdom  of  Christ,  he  is 
termed  'presbyter,  or  elder.'  As  he  is  the  messenger 
of  God,  he  is  denominated  'the  angel  of  the  church.* 
As  he  is  sent  to  declare  the  will  of  God  to  sinners,  and 
to  beseech  them  to  be  reconciled  to  God,  through  Christ, 
he  is  named  'ambassador.'  And,  as  he  dispenses  the 
manifold  grace  of  God,  and  the  ordinances  instituted  by 
Christ,  he  is  termed  '  steward  of  the  mysteries  of  God.' 

Acts  20  :  28.  Take  heed,  therefore,  unto  yourselves,  and  to  all 
the  flock  over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  over- 
seers, to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with 


36  ECCLESIASTICAL 

his  own  blood.    Jer.  3 :  15.    And  I  will  give  you  pastors,  &c. 

1  Pet.  5  : 1-4.  The  elders  which  are  among  j'^ou  I  exhort,  who 
am  also  an  elder,  and  a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  an^ 
also  a  partaker  of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed.  Feed  the 
flock  of  God,  which  is  among  you,  taking  the  oversight  thereof 
Rev.  2:1.     Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus  write 

2  Cor.  5  :  20.  Now,  then,  we  are  ambassadors  for  Christ.  Lukff 
12 :  42.  And  the  Lord  said,  "Who  then  is  that  faithful  and  wis« 
steward,  whom  his  Lord  shall  make  ruler  over  his  household,  U 
give  them  their  portion  of  meat  in  due  season. 

89.  Are  these  names  expressive  of  different  gradations 
of  ecclesiastical  authority  ? 

No ;  they  are  indiscriminately  applied,  in  scripture,  to 
the  same  officers ;  so  that  among  the  ministers  of  the 
gospel  there  is  no  other  superiority  to  be  allowed,  than 
such  as  arises  from  the  influence  of  age,  piety,  learning, 
or  zeal. 

Matt.  20  :  26.  But  it  shall  not  be  so  among  you :  but  whoso- 
ever will  be  great  among  you,  let  him  be  your  minister.  1  Tim. 
5  :  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of  double 
honor,  especially  they  who  labor  in  the  word  and  doctrine. 


SECTION    III. 
Of  the  ideiUity  of  bishops  and  presbyters. 

90.  What  title  of  the  christian  pastor  has  been  sup- 
posed to  refer  to  a  superior  office  in  the  church  ? 

The  title  of  bishop. 

91.  What  is  the  literal  meaning  of  the  word  bishop  ? 
The  word  {iTrtanoTro?^  episcopos.)  translated  bishop,  sig- 
nifies an  overseer. 

Acts  20 :  28.  Take  heed,  therefore,  unto  yourselves,  and  to  all 
the  flock  over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  over- 
seers, to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with 
his  own  blood. 

92.  Are  all  presbyters  called  bishops  in  sciipture  ? 
Yes ;  they  are  called  presbyters  and  bishops  indis- 
criminately. 

Acts  20 :  17,  28.  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus,  and 
called  the  elders  (that  is,  presbyters)  of  the  church.    Take  heed, 


CATECHISM.  37 

therefore,  unto  yourselves,  and  to  all  the  flock  over  the  which  the 
Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers,  (in  the  original,  bis/iops,) 
to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his 
own  blood.  Phil.  1:1.  Paul  and  Timotheus,  the  servants  of 
Jesus  Christ,  to  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  which  are  at  Phi- 
lippi,  with  the  bishops  and  deacons.  Titus  1:5-7.  See  also 
1  Pet.  5 : 1,  2.  The  elders  which  are  among-  you  I  exhort,  who 
am  also  an  elder,  and  a  witness  of  the  suflerings  of  Christ,  and 
also  a  partaker  of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed  :  feed  the  flock 
of  God,  which  is  among  you,  taking  the  oversight  thereof,  not  by 
constramt,  but  willingly ;  not  for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  readv 
mind.  1  Tim.  3  : 1-7  ;  5  :  17-19.  See  also  Acts  15  : 2,  4,  6,  22, 23. 
1  Cor.  12  :  2S-30.     Eph.  4:11. 

93.  Is  not  the  pastoral  office  the  first  in  the  church,  both 
for  dignity  and  usefulness  ? 

Yes ;  teaching  is  more  honorable,  and  more  impor- 
tant, than  mere  ruling,  which  is  the  office  ascribed  to 
prelatic  bishops  ;  and  therefore  a  ruler,  or  prelate,  can- 
not be  superior  to  a  teacher  or  pastor. 

1  Tim.  5  :  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy 
of  double  honor,  especially  they  who  labor  in  the  word  and  doc- 
trine. 1  Cor.  12 :  2S.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church ; 
first,  apostles ;  secondarily,  prophets :  thirdly,  teachers ;  after 
that,  miracles  ;  then  gifts' of  healings,  helps,  governments,  diver- 
sities of  tongues. 

94.  Is  there  more  than  one  final  commission,  from  which 
christian  ministers  derive  their  office  and  authority  ? 

No ;  all  pastors  derive  their  office  and  authority  from 
Christ  by  the  same  commission,  in  the  same  words, 
and  for  the  same  offices,  and,  therefore,  the  same  offi- 
cial authority  must  belong  to  all. 

Mark  16  :  15.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 

95.  May  it  not  be  said,  that  while  all  bishops  are  pres- 
byters, all  teaching  presbyters  are  not  bishops  ? 

As  all  bishops  are  presbyters,  so  is  the  title  of  bishop, 
which  signifies  an  overseer  of  the  flock,  applicable  to 
all  presbyters  who  have  the  oversight  of  some  particular 
charge,  and  who  are  therefore  true  scripture  bishops.* 

*  The  term,  however,  is  also  applicable  to  one  who  has  filled 
this  station,  when  tran.^^ferred,  by  the  authority  of  the  church, 
and  under  its  sanction,  to  some  other  field  of  usefulness ;  and,  in 
a  general  sense,  to  all  ordained  ministers  of  the  gospel. 
4 


38  ECCLESIASTICAL 

96.  How  may  this  identity  of  bishop  and  presbyter  be 
further  proved  ? 

Nowhere  in  scripture  are  duties  imposed  on  bishops, 
distinct  from  those  assigned  to  presbyters ;  nor  are  the 
qualifications  laid  down  for  the  one,  different  from  those 
laid  down  for  the  other.  On  the  contrary,  both  are  to 
possess  the  same  qualifications,  and  to  discharge  the 
same  duties,  and  are  therefore  the  same. 

Titus  1:5,7. 

97.  Were  Timothy  arid  Titus  prclatical  bishops  ? 
They  were  not  prelatical  bishops ;  nor  do  they  appear 

to  have  had  any  fixed  pastoral  charges.  They  were 
evangelists.* 

2  Tim.  4 :  5-10.  But  watch  thou  in  all  things ;  endure  afflic- 
tions ;  do   the  work  of  an  evangelist ;  make  lull  proof  of  thy 

ministry Do  thy  diligence  to  come  shortly  unto  me. 

See  also  2  Cor.  8  :  23.  Whether  any  do  inquire  of  'Titus,  he  is 
my  partner  and  fellow-helper  concerning  you.  2  Cor.  12 :  18. 
See  question  54. 


SECTION    IV. 
Of  the  term  angel,  as  used  in  reference  to  the  church. 

98.  What  other  term,  in  scripture,  has  been  supposed 
to  refer  to  an  office  in  the  apostolic  churchj  superior  to  the 
ordinary  bishops  or  presbyters  ? 

The  term,  angel  of  the  church. 

99.  Where  is  this  term  used  ? 

It  is  used  in  reference  to  the  seven  churches  of  Asia, 
in  the  book  of  Revelation. 
See  Rev.  2. 


* '  Now,  of  this  matter,  (whether  Timothy  and  Titus  were 
indeed  made  bishops,  the  one  of  Ephesus,  the  other  of  Crete,)  I 
confess  I  can  find  nothing  in  any  writer  of  the  first  three  centu- 
ries, nor  any  intimation  that  they  bore  that  name.'  Whitby,  (an 
Episcopalian,)  in  comment  pref  to  Titus,  '  It  is  notorious,  that 
Timothy  is  nowhere  called  a  bishop  by  Paul,  in  either  of  the 
Epistles  written  to  him.' 


CATECHISM.  39 

100.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  term  angel? 

The  word  angel  signifies  a  messenger,  and  may  be 
applied  to  any  servant  of  God  that  bears  a  message  from 
him,  which  the  presbyter  or  bishop,  by  the  express 
nature  of  his  office,  does. 

101.  Are  these  angels  said  to  be  superior  to  the  orditiary 
bishops  or  presbyters  uf  the  churches  of  Asia  ? 

No ;  they  are  not  any  where  so  described. 

102.  Are  the  bishops  or  presbyters  of  the  churches  of 
Asia  named  separately,  so  as  to  allow  us  to  suppose  that 
the  angel  of  the  church  was  a  different  officer  ? 

They  are  not. 

103.  Why,  then,  was  the  term  angels  used,  instead  of  the 
word  bishop  ? 

Probably,  because  the  whole  book  in  which  it  occurs 
is  very  figurative  in  its  style ;  and  has,  therefore,  been 
always  regarded  as  more  difficult  to  be  understood  than 
any  other  in  the  whole  Bible  ;  and  because  a  special 
prophetic  message  was  communicated,  tlii-ough  these 
angels,  to  their  respective  churches.* 

104.  Have  we  reason  to  suppose  that  the  term  angel 
would  be  familiar  to  the  apostle  John,  who  used  it,  and  to 
the  Jewish,  and  other  early  christians,  to  whom  it  was  ad- 
dressed ? 

We  have  such  reason,  in  the  fact,  that  the  term  angel 
was  the  name  of  an  officer  in  the  Jewish  synagogues, 
which  were  established  in  every  part  of  the  world  where 
there  were  Jews. 

105.  Would  this  use  of  the  word  angel,  by  the  inspired 
writer,  suggest  to  his  readers,  when  first  employed,  the  idea 
of  an  officer,  distinct  from,  and  superior  to,  the  ordinary 
bishop  or  presbyter  of  a  christian  church? 

*  It  may  be  added,  that,  1.  The  term  angel  is  itself  obscure. 
2.  It  is  used  in  an  obscure  book.  3.  It  is  nowhere  else  applied 
in  scripture  to  the  bishop's  office,  if  it  is  here.  4.  It  is  a  term 
which  never  has  been  brought  into  use  in  application  to  this 
office. 

'  The  angel  and  the  presbyter  of  the  synagogue  were  congre- 
gational.' Bp.  White's  Lect.  on  the  Catechism.  Philad.  1813. 
p.  462. 


40  ECCLESIASTICAL 

No,  it  would  not:  because,  in  every  Jewish  syna- 
gogue, there  was  (just  as  there  is  now  in  every  presby- 
terian  church)  a  bishop,  with  a  bench  of  elders  and 
deacons ;  and  this  bishop  was  indifferently  called  min- 
ister, pastor,  presbyter,  bishop,  or  angel  of  the  church ; 
just  as  the  bishop  of  a  presbyterian  church  might  be 
now  called  bishop,  presbyter,  pastor,  minister,  or  angel 
of  the  church.* 

106.  What  other  meaning  may  be  attached  to  the  word 
angel,  as  used  in  the  word  of  God  ? 

It  may  signify  the  moderator,  who,  at  that  time,  pre- 
sided among  the  bishops  of  these  several  churches,  and 
who  was  their  official  organ  of  communication ;  or  it 
may  signify  these  bishops,  in  their  collective  capacity. 

Rev.  2 :  8,  10,  13. 


*  Dr.  Lightfoot,  who  was  himself  an  episcopalian,  in  giving 
an  account  of  the  officers  of  the  synagogue,  says ;  '  Besides 
these,  there  was  '  the  public  minister  of  the  synagogue,'  who 
prayed  publicly,  and  took  care  about  the  reading  of  the  law,  and 
sometimes  preached,  if  there  were  not  some  other  to  discharge 
tliis  office.  This  person  was  called,  '  the  angel  of  the  church,' 
and  '  the  chazan  or  bishop  of  the  congregation.'  The  public 
minister  of  the  synagogue,  himself,  read  not  the  law  publicly ; 
but,  every  sabbath,  he  called  out  seven  of  the  synagogue,  (on 
other  days,  fewer.)  whom  he  judged  fit  to  read.  He  stood  by 
him  that  read,  with  great  care  observing  that  he  read  nothing 
either  falsely,  or  improperly;  and  calling  him  back,  and  correct- 
ing him,  if  he  had  failed  in  any  thing.  And  hence  he  was  called 
tTTtcnccTro?,  or  '  overseer.'  Certainly,  the  signification  of  the  word 
'  bishop,'  and  '  angel  of  the  church.'  had  been  determined  with 
less  noise,  if  recourse  had  been  made  to  the  proper  fountains ; 
and  men  had  not  vainly  disputed  about  the  signification  of  words, 
taken,  I  know  not  whence.  The  service  and  worship  of  the 
temple  being  abolished,  as  being  ceremonial.  God  transplanted 
'the  worship  and  public  adoration  of  God.  used  in  the  synagogues, 
which  was  moral,  into  the  Christian  church ;  to  wit,  the  public 
ministry,  public  prayers,  reading  God's  word,  and  preaching,  &c. 
Hence,  the  names  of  the  ministers  of  the  gospel  were  the  very 
same, '  the  angel  of  the  church,'  and  '  the  bishop,'  which  belonged 
to  the  ministers  in  the  synagogues.'      See  Works,  vol.  xi.  p.  S8. 


CATECHISM.  41 

SECTION    V. 
Of  the  permanejice,  callings  and  ordination^  of  bir,hops. 

107.  Is  the  office  of  pastor^  or  bishop,  designed  to  he 
•permanent  in  the  church  ? 

The  pastor,  or  bisliop,  being  commissioned  to  preach 
the  gospel,  and  administer  its  ordinances,  for  the  con- 
version of  sinners,  the  edification  of  believers,  and  the 
conviction  of  gainsayers,  is,  necessarily,  a  permanent 
ofRce  in  the  church. 

Acts  26 :  IS.  To  open  their  ej'es,  and  to  turn  them  from  dark- 
ness to  light,  and  from  the  [tower  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they 
may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among-  them 
which  are  sanctilied  by  faith  that  is  in  me.  Matt.  2S :  20.  Teach- 
ing them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded 
you :  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.    Amen. 

108.  What  are  the  qualifications  of  a  bishop  ? 

To  be  qualified  for  the  office  of  bishop,  a  man  must 
give  satisfactory  evidence  that  he  is  sound  in  the  faith, 
and  that  he  has  good  talents  for  public  speaking,  sincere 
piety,  and  a  blameless  character. 

1  Tim.  5  :  22.  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man  ;  neither  be  par- 
taker of  other  men's  sins  ;  keep  thyself  pure.  2  Tim.  2  :2.  And 
the  things  that  thou  hast  heard  of  me,  among  many  witnesses, 
the  same  commit  thou  to  faithful  men,  who  shall  be  able  to  teach 
others  also.  Titus  2  : 7,  S.  In  all  things  showing  thyself  a  pat- 
tern of  good  works  ;  in  doctrine  showing  uncorruptness,  gravity, 
sincerity,  sound  speech,  that  cannot  be  condemned  ;  that  he  that 
is  of  the  contrary  part  may  be  ashamed,  having  no  evil  thing  to 
say  of  you. 

109.  May  any  individual,  who  supposes  that  he  pos- 
sesses these  qualifications,  take  upon  himself  the  office  of  a 
bishop  ? 

No  ;  he  who  properly  takes  upon  himself  the  office 
of  a  bishop,  must  be  called  of  God. 

Heb.  5  : 4.  And  no  man  taketh  this  honor  unto  himself  but  he 
that  is  called  of  (iod,  as  was  Aaron.  Jer.  2-3  :.32.  Behold,  I  am. 
against  them  that  prophesy  false  dreams,  saith  the  Lord,  and  do 
tell  them,  and  cause  my  people  to  err,  by  their  lies,  and  by  their 
lightness;  yet  I  sent  them  not,  nor  commanded  them;  therefore 
4# 


42  ECCLESIASTICAL 

they  shall  not  profit  this  people  at  all,  saith  the  Lord.  1  Tim. 
5:22.  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man;  neither  be  partaker  of 
other  men's  sins ;  keep  thyself  pure.  Rom.  10  :  15.  And  how 
shall  they  preach,  except  they  be  sent?  as  it  is  written,  How 
beautiful  are  the  feet  of  them  that  preach  the  gospel  of  peace, 
and  bring  glad  tidings  of  good  things ! 

110.  What  do  you  mean  by  being  called  of  God,  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry  ? 

This  call  is  twofold ;  divine  and  ecclesiastical. 

111.  When  may  an  individual  be  said  to  have  a  divine 
call  to  the  office  of  bishop  ? 

When  he  has  given  evidence,  that  he  possesses  the 
qualifications  necessary  to  fit  him  for  it  •  and  when  he 
feels  impelled  by  an  earnest  desire  to  enter  it,  that  he 
may  thereby  be  enabled  to  serve  God  in  the  gospel  of 
his  Son. 

1  Tim.  3:1.  This  is  a  true  saying;  if  a  man  desire  the  office 
of  a  bishop,  he  desireth  a  good  work.  Titus  1 :  7-9.  For  a  bishop 
must  be  blameless,  as  the  steward  of  God ;  not  self-willed,  not 
soon  angry,  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not  given  to  filthy 
lucre  ;  but  a  lover  of  hospitality,  a  lover  of  good  men,  sober,  just, 
holy,  temperate ;  holding  fast  the  faithful  word,  as  he  hath  been 
taught,  that  he  may  be  able,  by  sound  doctrine,  both  to  exhort 
and  to  convince  the  gainsayers. 

112.  When  may  an  individual  be  said  to  be  called  to  the 
office  of  bishop^  ecclesiastically  ? 

When  the  presbytery,  composed  of  the  bishops  and 
elders  of  the  churches,  within  whose  bounds  he  resides, 
receive,  approve,  and  admit  him  to  that  office,  in  the 
hope  and  belief  that  he  has  been  divinely  called. 

1  Tim.  4  :  14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was 
given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
presbytery.  2  Tim.  2  :'2.  And  the  things  that  thou  hast  heard  of 
me,  amorig  many  witnesses,  the  same  commit  thou  to  faithful 
men,  who  shall  be  able  to  teach  others  also. 

113.  Is  there  any  things  besides  this  call,  necessary  to 
constitute  an  individual  a  christian  bishop  ? 

Yes  ;  he  must  be  ordained. 

Titus  1 : 5.  For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou 
shouldst  set  in  order  the  things  that  are  wanting,  and  ordain 
elders  in  every  city,  as  I  had  appointed  thee.  1  Tim.  2:7. 
Whereunto  I  am  ordained  a  preacher,  and  an  apostle,  ( I  speak 
the  truth  in  Christ,  and  lie  not.)  a  teacher  of  the  Gentiles,  in  faith 
and  verity. 


CATECHISM.  43 

14.     What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  ordain  ? 
To  ordain  means  to  appoint ;  or,  to  set  apart  to  an 
office ;  or,  to  invest  with  a  ministerial  function  or  au- 
thority. 

115.  How  is  the  bishop,  or  presbyter,  ordained? 

He  is  ordained,  by  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the 
ministers,  constituting  the  presbytery,  and  by  prayer. 

1  Tim.  5  :  22.  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man  ;  neither  be  par- 
taker of  other  men's  sins  ;  keep  thyself  pure.  Acts  13  :  3.  And 
when  they  had  fasted,  and  prayed,  and  laid  their  hands  on  them, 
they  sent'ihem  away.  1  Tim.  4  :  14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is 
in  thee,  which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy.,  with  the  laying  oa 
of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery. 

116.  /5  ordination  necessary,  in  itself  considered,  or 
only  as  a  security  for  the  order  and  purity  of  the  church  ? 

Ordination  is  not  to  be  regarded  as  conveying  any 
hidden  or  mysterious  grace  or  power  to  the  person  or- 
dained. It  is  no  more  than  an  external  and  solemn 
form,  whereby  the  person  ordained  is  recognised  as  one 
who  is  believed  to  have  been  called,  and  thus  author- 
ized, by  God ;  and  who  is,  in  this  way,  installed  into 
the  sacred  office  of  the  ministry.  Neither  is  this  rite 
to  be  considered  so  essential,  as  that,  without  it,  a  valid 
ministry,  and  a  true  church,  could  not,  in  any  possible 
circumstances,  exist. 

117.  IVhat  name  is  applied  to  those,  who  are  preparing 
for  the  ministry,  in  the  belief  that  they  have  received  a 
divine  coll  ? 

They  are  called  candidates  for  the  ministry. 

118.  What  navie  is  applied  to  those,  who  have  been 
allowed  by  presbytery  to  preach,  and  thus  prove  their  fitness 
for  this  work  ? 

They  are  called  licentiates  ;  because  they  have  re- 
ceived a  license,  or  authority,  to  exercise  their  gifts. 

119.  By  what  other  name  are  such  persons  sometimes 
called? 

Probationers ;  because,  until  ordained,  they  are  on 
trial,  and  may  have  their  license  withdrawn  or  con- 
firmed. 


44  ECCLESIASTICAL 

120.  When  an  individual  is  ordained  to  the  office  of  a 
bishop,  is  he  set  apart  to  some  particidar  charge  ? 

Sometimes  he  is  ordained,  by  the  presbytery,  as  an 
evangelist,  or  a  missionary,  to  labor  where  there  are  no 
existing  churches ;  but,  ordinarily,  he  is  ordained  over 
some  particular  charge. 

Titus  1 : 5.  For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou 
shouldst  set  in  order  the  things  that  are  wanting,  and  ordain 
elders  in  every  city,  as  I  had  appointed  thee.  1  Pet.  5:1,2.  The 
elders  which  are  among  yon,  I  exhort,  who  am  also  an  elder,  and 
a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  also  a  partaker  of  the 
glory  that  shall  be  revealed :  feed  the  flock  of  God,  which  is 
among  you,  taking  the  oversight  thereof,  not  b^r  constraint,  but 
willingly;  not  for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind.  Acts 
20  :  17,  2's.  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus,  and  called  the 
elders  of  the  church.  Take  heed,  therefore,  unto  yourselves,  and 
to  all  the  flock  over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you 
overseers,  to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased 
with  his  own  blood. 


SECTION     VI. 
Of  ruling  elders 

121.  What  is  the  next  officer  in  the  church,  after  the 
bishop,  or  presbyter "} 

The  ruling  elder. 

122.  Wlty  is  this  officer  called  the  ruling  elder  ? 
Because  he  is  appointed  to  assist  the  bishop,  who  is 

the  teaching  elder,  in  the  government  of  the  church ; 
and  from  whom  he  is,  in  this  way,  distinguished,  by 
being  called  the  ruling  elder. 

123.  Whence  was  this  name  derived  ? 

From  the  order  of  the  Jewish  synagogue,  in  which, 
besides  a  bishop,  who  was  also  called  presbyter  or  elder, 
there  was  a  bench  of  elders,  who  were  associated  with 
the  bishop  in  authority. 

124.  What  powers  did  these  elders  possess  in  the  Jewish 
synagogue  ? 

The  general  powers  of  government  and  discipline. 


CATECHISM.  45 

125.  Are  ruling  elders  recognised  in  scripture  ? 
They  are ;  for  we  read  there  of  helps  and  govern- 

mentSj  and  of  the  brethren  who  were  associated  with 
the  apostles  and  presbyters  in  the  early  councils  of  the 
church. 

1  Cor.  12 :  2S.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church,  first 
apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly  teachers ;  after  that  mira- 
cles, then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  governments,  diversities  of 
tongues.     See  also  Rom.  12  : 8.     Acts  2  :  15,  20  ;  6:1-6;  and  15. 

126.  jProm  what  other  consideration  may  we  deduce  the 
necessity  and  scriptural  propriety  of  ruling  elders  ? 

The  power  of  the  church  was  vested  by  Christ  in  the 
whole  body  of  its  members  ;  but  as  these  cannot  all 
meet  together  to  transact  business,  or  all  act  as  officers, 
there  must  be  ruling  elders  or  delegates  appointed  by 
them  for  these  purposes. 

127.  What  passage  of  scripture  is  most  generally  re- 
garded as  expressly  alluding  to  riding  elders  ? 

That  passage  in  which  the  apostle  Paul  says,  ^  let  the 
elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of  double  honor, 
especially  they  who  labor  in  word  and  doctrine.' 

128.  What  is  the  general  duty  of  ruling  elders  ? 

To  act  with  the  bishop  or  pastor,  as  '  helps  and  gov- 
ernments'  in  the  exercise  of  ecclesiastical  authority; 
and  to  w^atch  over  the  flock,  assist  in  the  admission  or 
exclusion  of  members,  warn  and  censure  the  unruly, 
visit  and  comfort  the  afflicted,  instruct  the  young,  and 
exhort  and  pray  as  opportunity  may  be  given. 

129.  Bo  ruling  elders  possess  authority,  equally  with 
the  bishops,  as  rulers  of  the  church  ? 

Yes,  as  rulers,  though  not  as  teachers 

130.  In  what  respect  are  they,  with  other  members  of 
the  churchy  to  be  in  subjection  to  the  bishop  ? 

As  the  bishop  is  ordained  not  only  to  rule,  but  also  to 
teach,  elders  are  equally  bound,  with  the  other  mem- 
bers of  the  church,  to  obey  him  in  the  Lord,  and  to  re- 
ceive his  instructions,  as  far  as  they  are  agreeable  to 
the  word  of  God. 

1  Tim.  5  :  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy 
of  double  honor,  especially  they  who  labor  in  the  word  and  doc- 


46  ECCLESIASTICAL 

trine.  1  Pet.  5  : 1.  The  elders  which  are  among  you,  I  exhort, 
who  am  also  aa  elder,  and  a  witness  of  ihe  sufferings  of  Christ, 
and  also  a  partaker  of- the  glory  ihal  shall  be  revealed.  Heb. 
13  :  17.  Obey  ihem  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  your- 
selves ;  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give 
account ;  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief;  for 
that  is  unprofitable  for  you. 

131.  Is  it  necessary  that  such  officers  should  be  asso- 
ciated with  the  pastor,  for  the  wise  management  of  the 
affairs  of  the  congregation  ? 

As  the  bishop  or  pastor  of  a  congregation  must  em- 
ploy a  good  part  of  his  time  in  studying  the  scriptures  ■ 
in  preparing  for  preaching ;  in  qualifying  himself,  by 
various  reading,  for  the  defence  of  the  gospel ;  in  attend- 
ing upon  the  judicatories  of  the  church ;  in  watching 
over  the  general  concerns  of  the  church,  and  in  promot- 
ing its  welfare ;  the  cooperation  of  such  oflicers  is 
altogether  indispensable  to  the  prosperity  of  any  congre- 
gation. 

Acts  6  : 2-4.  Then  the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the  dis- 
ciples unto  them,  and  said,  It  is  not  reason  that  we  should  leave 
the  word  of  God,  and  serve  tables.  Wherefore,  brethren,  look 
ye  out  among  you  seven  men  of  honest  report,  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  wisdom,  whom  ye  may  appoint  over  this  business. 
But  we  will  give  ourselves  continually  to  prayer,  and  to  the 
ministry  of  the  word.     See  also  James  5 :  14.    Acts  15 : 4-6. 

132.  What  are  the  qualifications  necessary  for  ihe  office 
of  ruling  elder  ? 

The  qualifications  for  the  ofTice  of  ruling  elder  are, 
sincere  piety,  sound  principles,  a  capacity  for  judging, 
prudence,  zeal,  and  unblemished  reputation. 

2  Tim.  2  :  21.  If  a  man,  therefore,  purge  himself  from  these, 
he  shall  be  a  vessel  unto  honor,  sanctified,  and  meet  for  the  mas- 
ter's use,  and  prepared  unto  every  good  work.  1  Chron.  12  :32. 
And  of  the  children  of  Issacher,  which  were  men  that  had  under- 
standing of  the  times,  to  know  what  Israel  ought  to  do  ;  the  heads 
of  them  were  two  hundred;  and  all  their  brethren  were  at  their 
commandment.  1  Tim.  3 :  4-7.  One  that  ruleth  well  his  own 
house,  having  his  children  in  subjection  with  all  gravity  ;  (for  if 
a  man  know  not  how  to  rule  his  own  house,  how  shall  he  take 
care  of  the  church  of  God  0  i^'ot  a  novice,  lest,  being  lifted  up 
with  pride,  he  fall  into  the  condemnation  of  the  devil.  Moreover, 
he  must  have  a  good  report  of  them  which  are  without,  lest  he 
fall  into  reproach,  and  the  snare  of  the  devil. 


CATECHISM.  47 

133.  Whom  do  riding  elders  represent  in  the  church  7 
As  the  pastor  represents  the  ministry,  so  ruling  elders 

represent  the  members  of  the  church. 

134.  By  whom  are  ruling  elders  chosen  to  their  office  ? 
As  they  represent  the  members  of  the  church,  so  are 

they  elected  to  their  office  by  them. 

135.  Hoic  are  ruling  elders  invested  with  their  office  1 
Having  been  called  by  the  church,  and  elected  by  it, 

they  are  solemnly  set  apart  to  their  office  with  prayer, 
or  with  prayer  and  the  imposition  of  hands. 

136.  Wliat  number  of  elders  should  there  be  in  every 
church  ? 

Such  a  number  as  will  enable  them  fully  to  discharge 
all  the  duties  incumbent  upon  them,  towards  all  its 
members. 


SECTION    VII. 
Of  deacons. 

137.  JVliat  is  the  third  spiritual  officer  in  the  church  ? 
The  deacon. 

138.  Is  it  a  part  of  the  duty  of  the  deacon  to  teach,  or 
to  rule  in  the  church  ? 

No ;  it  is  not  said  to  be  the  duty  of  deacons  either  to 
teach  or  to  rule,  in  any  part  of  scripture. 

139.  How  is  the  office  of  deacon  distinguished  from  that 
of  riding  elder? 

The  ruling  elder,  as  a  representative  of  the  people, 
sits  as  a  spiritual  officer  in  all  the  judicatories  of  the 
church ;  but  deacons  are  officers  only  of  that  particular 
church  by  whose  members  they  are  elected,  and  are 
not  competent,  therefore,  to  sit  as  members  in  any  one 
of  the  judicatories  of  the  church. 

140.  TVhat  is  declared  in  scripture  to  be  the  express 
duty  for  which  deacons  were  appointed  ? 

Deacons  were  appointed  for  the  purpose  of  managing 
the  temporal  affairs  of  the  church,  and  especially  to 


50  ECCLESIASTICAL     CATECHISM. 

spiritual  interests  of  the  church ;  and  without  partiality 
or  respect  of  persons. 

Phil.  2  :  3.  Let  nothing  be  done  through  strife  or  vain-glory'; 
but  in  lowhness  of  mind  let  each  esteem  other  better  than  Uiem- 
selves.  Acts  1 :  24.  And  they  prayed,  and  said,  thou  Lord,  which 
knoweth  the  hearts  of  men,  show  whether  of  these  two  thou  hast 
chosen.  1  Cor.  10:. 31.  Whether  therefore  ye  eat  or  drink,  or 
what.soever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God.  James  3  :  17.  But 
the  wisdom  that  is  from  above  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable,  gen- 
tle, and  easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  with- 
out partiality  and  without  hypocrisy. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

COURTS    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

SECTION    I. 

Of  ecclesiastical  courts  in  general. 

149.  What  is  meant  by  an  ecclesiastical  court  ? 

An  ecclesiastical  court  is  an  assembly  of  those,  who 
have  the  original  and  inherent  power  or  authority  of 
executing  laws  and  distributing  justice,  according  to  the 
constitution ;  '  and,  in  general,  to  order  whatever  pertains 
to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches  under  their 
care.'  * 

150.  75  it  lawful  J  for  the  exercise  of  ecclesiastical  au- 
thority, that  the  rulers  of  the  christian  church  should  meet 
in  regularly  organized  courts  ? 

It  is  both  lawful  and  necessary. 

Acts  15  :  G.  And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  together,  for  to 
consider  of  this  matter.  Matt,  lb  :  1-3-20.  Moreover,  if  thy  bro- 
ther shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault,  between 
thee  and  him  alone  :  if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy 
brother.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one 
or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  one  or  two  witnesses,  every 
word  may  be  established.  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them, 
tell  it  unto  the  church  ;  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let 
liim  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican.  1  Cor.  14  :  33. 
For  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace,  as  in  all 
churches  of  the  saints. 


*  See  Confession  of  Faith,  ch.  xxxi,  sec.  2 ;  and  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment, eh.  ix,  X,  xi,  and  xii. 


50  ECCLESIASTICAL     CATECHISM. 

spiritual  interests  of  the  church ;  and  without  partiality 
or  respect  of  persons. 

Phil.  2:3.  Let  nothing  be  clone  through  strife  or  vain-glory; 
but  in  lowliness  of  mind  let  each  esteem  other  better  than  them- 
selves. Acts  1 :  24.  And  they  prayed,  and  said,  thou  Lord,  which 
knoweth  the  hearts  of  men,  show  whether  of  these  two  thou  hast 
chosen.  1  Cor.  10:3L  Whether  therefore  ye  eat  or  drink,  or 
whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God.  James  3  :  17.  But 
the  wisdom  that  is  from  above  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable,  gen- 
tle, and  easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  with- 
out partiality  and  without  hypocrisy. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

COURTS    OF    THE     CHURCH. 

SECTION    I. 

Of  ecclesiastical  courts  in  general. 

149.  What  is  meant  by  an  ecclesiastical  court  ? 

An  ecclesiastical  court  is  an  assembly  of  those,  who 
have  the  original  and  inherent  power  or  authority  of 
executing  laws  and  distributing  justice,  according  to  the 
constitution  ;  '  and,  in  general,  to  order  whatever  pertains 
to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches  under  their 
care.'  ^ 

150.  Is  it  lawful  J  for  the  exercise  of  ecclesiastical  au- 
thority, that  the  rulers  of  the  christian  church  should  meet 
in  regularly  organized  courts  ? 

It  is  both  lawful  and  necessary. 

Acts  1-5  :  G.  And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  together,  for  to 
consider  of  this  matter.  Matt,  lb  :  1-5-20.  Moreover,  if  thy  bro- 
tlier  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault,  between 
thee  and  him  alone  :  if  he  shall  hear  tliee,  thou  hast  gained  thy 
brotiier.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one 
or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  one  or  two  witnesses,  every 
word  may  be  established.  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them, 
tell  it  unto  the  church;  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let 
liiin  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican.  1  Cor.  14  :  33. 
For  God  is  not  the  author  of  conlusion,  but  of  peace,  as  in  all 
churches  of  the  saints. 


*  See  Confession  of  Faith,  ch.  xxxi,  sec.  2 ;  and  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment, ch.  ix,  X,  xi,  and  xii. 


52  ECCLESIASTICAL 

151.  How  many  kinds  of  church  courts  are  there  ? 
Four:    the  session,  presbytery,  synod,  and  general 

assembly. 

152.  Of  whom  are  these  several  courts  co7nposed? 

Of  bishops  and  ruling  elders,  as  representatives  of  the 
ministers  and  the  people. 


SECTION    II. 
Of  the  church  session. 

153.  What  is  the  church  session? 

The  church  session  is  composed  of  the  pastor,  when 
there  is  one,  and  the  ruling  elders,  of  any  particular 
congregation,  met  together  as  a  church  court. 

154.  What  scriptural  authority  is  there  for  the  church 
sessions,  or,  as  they  may  he  termed,  congregational  pres- 
byteries ? 

Scripture  teaches  us,  that  there  was  a  plurality  of 
elders  in  the  churches  formed  by  the  apostles ;  to  whom 
was  committed  the  government  of  the  church,  and  who, 
in  order  to  act  together,  must  of  necessity  have  met  in 
council. 

Acts  14:23.  And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  (that 
is,  presbyters)  in  every  church,  and  had  prayed,  with  fasting-,  they 
commended  them  to  the  Lord,  on  whom  xhey  beh'eved.  Titus 
1-5.  For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldst  set  ia 
order  the  things  that  are  wanting-,  and  ordain  elders  in  every  city, 
as  I  had  appointed  thee.     See  also  Matt.  IS  :  15-20. 

155.  What  further  evidence  does  scripture  afford,  for 
such  church  courts  ? 

The  titles,  given  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  ecclesiastical 
offices  and  officers,  are  such  as  import  a  power  of  judg- 
ing causes  ;  and  e.vpress  the  same  authority  which  the 
elders  in  Israel  were  accustomed  to  exercise  in  ecclesi- 
astical matters. 

156.  What  are  some  of  these  titles  ? 

The   officers   of  the   church  are    called  guides,  or 


CATECHISM,  53 

leaders,!  bishops,  or  overseers,^  elders,^  rulers,'*  heads,^ 
and  governors.^ 

1  Heb.  13  : 7,  17,  2i,  comp.  with  Josh.  13  :  21,  Deut.  1 :  13,  Micah 
3  : 9.  Acts  7  :  10  ;  23  :  24,  26,  33.  1  Pet.  2  :  14.  -  Acts  20  :  2S,  &c., 
comp.  with  Numb.  31:14,  Judg.  9:2S,  2  Kings  11:15.  in  the 
Greek.  3  Acts  14  :  23,  &c.,  comp.  with  Jiulg.  b  :  14.  Ruth  4  :  2,  3, 
2  Sam.  5:3,  1  Chron  11:3.  4  Acts  23:5,  v/ith  Exod.  22:28, 
Matt.  9: 18,  Luke  8: 41,  John  3  : 1,  Rom.  12:8,  1  Thess.  5:12. 
1  Tim.  5 :  17. 

157.  How  should  the  business  of  the  session  be  con- 
ducted ? 

The  meeting  of  the  session  should  be  constituted  by 
prayer,  each  member  being  called  upon  by  the  moder- 
ator, (who  is,  by  right  of  office,  the  pastor  or  minister 
present.)  to  give  his  opinion,  and  every  question  being 
decided  by  a  majority  of  votes. 

158.  Who  are  subject  to  the  authority  of  the  session? 
All  the  members  of  that  particular  church,  in  which 

the  session  exists. 

159.  Over  what  matters  has  the  church  session  author- 
ity? 

The  church  session  is  charged  with  maintaining  the 
spiritual  government  of  the  congregation ;  for  which 
purpose  they  have  power  to  inquire  into  the  knowledge 
and  christian  conduct  of  the  members  of  the  church ; 
to  admonish,  to  rebuke,  to  su.spend  or  exclude  from  the 
sacraments,  those  who  are  found  to  deserve  censure ;  to 
concert  the  best  measures  for  promoting  the  spiritual 
interests  of  the  congregation  ;  and  to  appoint  delegates 
to  the  higher  judicatories  of  the  church. 

Keb.  13  :  17.  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  sub- 
mit yourselves  ;  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  tliey  that  must 
give  account ;  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief; 
for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you.  See  also  1  Thess.  5:12,  13. 
1  Tim.  5  :  17.  Ezek.  34  : 4.  2  Thess.  6  :  6,  14,  15.  1  Cor.  12 :  27. 
Acts  15 : 2,  6. 

160.  How  may  any  matters  be  brought  before  the  ses- 
sion^ for  its  judgment  upon  them  ? 

Either  by  an  elder,  or  by  any  member  of  the  church 
presenting  a  memorial,  or  preferring  a  complaint,  or 
tabling  charges. 

5* 


54  ECCLESIASTICAL 

161.  Is  there  any  appeal  from  the  judgment  of  the  ses- 
sion, by  a  party,  supposing  himself  aggrieved  ^ 

Yes ;  there  is  an  appeal  from  the  session  to  the  pres- 
bytery. 

162.  What  is  the  duty  of  the  members  of  the  churchy 
towards  their  session  ? 

To  respect  and  uphold  their  authority,  as  given  to 
them  by  Christ ;  to  render  a  cheerful  obedience  to  their 
decisions,  as  in  the  Lord ;  cordially  to  cooperate  with 
them,  in  those  plans  of  usefulness  they  recommend ;  to 
strengthen  their  hands  by  prayer;  to  honor  their  char- 
acter, though,  like  themselves,  imperfect  men  ;  and  to 
receive,  and  seek  their  advice,  in  all  spiritual  difficulties 
and  distresses. 

1  Thess.  5  :  12,  13.  And  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  to  know 
Ihera  which  labor  among  you,  and  are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and 
admonish  you;  and  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love  for  their 
work's  sake,  and  be  at  peace  among  yourselves.     Heb.  13  :  17, 


SECTION    III. 
Of  the  presbytery. 

163.  What  is  the  next  court  of  the  church  ? 
The  presbytery. 

164.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  term  presbytery  "l: 
It  simply  means  an  assembly  of  elders. 

165.  How  is  the  presbytery,  considered  as  a  court  of  the 
church,  constituted  ? 

A  presbytery  consists  of  all  the  ministers,  and  one 
ruling  elder  from  each  congregation,  within  a  certain 
district. 

166.  What  is  the  extent  of  its  jurisdiction  ? 

The  authority  of  the  presbytery  extends  to  its  own 
members,  and  to  the  several  sessions  and  congregations 
belonging  to  it. 

167.  What  is  the  design  and  use  of  a  presbytery  7 

It  is  a  court  of  appeal  from  church  sessions ;  it  affords 


CATECHISM.  55 

an  opportunity  for  mutual  consultation  and  advice  ;  it  is 
a  bond  of  visible  union ;  an  authority,  to  whick  com- 
mon submission  is  due,  and  by  which  is  ordered  what- 
ever pertains  to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches 
under  its  care. 

168.  What  is  the  scripture  warrant  for  presbyteries,  as 
courts  of  the  church  ? 

The  tirst  argument  is  found  in  the  ordinance  of  God, 
instituted  by  Moses,  by  which  particular  congregations 
were  taught  to  bring  their  hard  and  difficult  controver- 
sies to  a  superior  ecclesiastical  judicatory.!  This  order 
was  reestablished  by  Jehoshaphat,  who  established  an 
ecclesiastical  senate  at  Jerusalem,  to  receive  complaints 
and  adjudge  causes  brought  before  them.^  This  form 
of  government  is  also  commended  unto  us  by  David,  as 
tlie  praise  of  Jerusalem.^  So  that  the  ecclesiastical 
assemblies  and  synagogues  in  Israel  w^ere  not  indepen- 
dent, but  were  under  the  government  of  superior  courts. 

1  Deut.  17  :  S-12.     2  2  Chrori.  19  : 8-11.     3  Ps.  122 : 4,  5.  * 

169.  But  how  does  this  afford  any  authority  for  such 
courts  now  ?- 

Because  they  formed  no  part  of  the  ceremonial  law, 
but  w^ere  based  upon  the  principles  of  common  and 
perpetual  equity ;  and  therefore  are  such  courts  equally 
accordant  to  the  divine  w411,  and  advantageous  to  the 
church,  now. 

170.  What  other  argument  can  you  give,  for  the  estab- 
lishmerd  of  such  courts  in  the  christian  church  ? 

They  are  enjoined  by  that  rule  of  discipline,  laid 
down,  by  our  Lord,  for  its  government :  '  tell  it  unto  the 
church.'  1  For,  since  Christ  here  gave  no  new  rule,  the 
christian  church  not  being  organized,  but  appeals  to  one 
already  familiar,  he  must  have  referred  to  the  practice 
of  the  synagogue  discipline,  already  described ;  and 
must,  therefore,  be  considered  as  teaching,  that  partic- 
ular churches  are  not  independent,  but  are  to  be  in  sub- 
jection to  superior  judicatories. 

1  Matt.  18  :  l.S-20. 

*  See  also  Paget,  on  the  Power  of  Classes  and  Synods,  Lon- 
don, 1641;  p.  35,  &c. 


56  ECCLESIASTICAL 

171.  How  does  this  appear  ? 

Our  Saviour  here  points  out  to  us^  in  cases  of  offence 
among  brethren,  three  degrees  of  admonition ;  a  cen- 
sure to  be  passed  upon  contempt  of  this  admonition ; 
and,  finally,  excommunicatio)i,  in  case  of  obstinate  im- 
penitence. But  we  know  that  this  is  exactly  accordant 
to  the  Jewish  plan,  and  that  this  very  authority  was, 
among  them,  committed  to  their  councils.* 

Lev.  19  :  IS.  Prov.  11 :  13.  Deut.  17  : 9-11 ;  19  : 1-5.  2  Chron. 
19  :  10.  Exod.  12  :  19.  Numb.  1-5  :  30,  31,  and  Gal.  5  :  12.  Ezra 
10:8,  and  Gal.  1:9.  Matt. 9:11.  Lukel5:2.  Actsll:2;21: 
28.  29.     See  also  Calvin  and  Beza,  on  Matt.  18 :  17. 

172.  May  we  not  also  establish  the  authority  of  suck 
courts,  by  a  reference  to  the  practice  of  the  apostles,  and 
the  order  of  the  first  churches  ? 

Yes ;  the  scriptures  prove  that  several  distinct  con- 
gregations were  regarded  as  one  church,  and  were 
under  one  common  government. 

1  Tim.  4  :  14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was 
given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
presbytery.  Acts  15:2,  4,  6.  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas had  no  small  discussion  and  disputation  with  them,  they 
determined  that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of  them, 
should  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  unto  the  apostles  and  elders,  about 
this  question.  And  when  they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they 
were  received  of  the  church,  and  of  the  apostles  and  elders  ;  and 
they  declared  all  things  that  God  had  done  with  them.  And  the 
apostles  and  elders  came  together,  for  to  consider  of  this  matter. 

173.  What  illustration  of  this  can  you  give  ? 

The  several  cases  of  the  churches  in  Jerusalem,  An- 
tioch,  Ephesus,  Corinth,  and  Samaria. 

*  That  which  the  church  of  the  Jews  called  the  synagogue, 
Christ,  in  like  manner,  here  calls  the  church ;  for,  as  the  syna- 
gogue was  a  certain  epitome  of  the  church,  so  is  the  presbytery. 
Junius  Ecclesiast.  B.  ii,  c.  3. 


CATECHISM,  67 

SECTION    IV. 
Of  a  preshytery  at  Jerusalem. 

174.  How  may  it  he  inferred  that  there  were  more  con- 
gregations than  one  at  Jerusalem  ? 

First,  from  the  great  number  of  converts  that  were 
added  to  that  church. 

Acts  2:41,  42,  46.  Then  ihey  that  had  gladly  received  his 
word  were  baptized  ;  and  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto 
them  about  three  thousand  souls.  Acts  4  :  4.  Howbeit  many  of 
them  which  heard  the  word,  believed  ;  and  the  number  of  the 
men  was  about  hve  thousand.  Acts  5  :  14.  And  believers  were 
the  more  added  to  the  Lord>  multitudes  both  of  men  and  women. 
Acts  0  : 1.  And  in  tiiose  days,  when  the  number  of  the  disciples 
was  multiplied,  there  arose  a  raurmuring  of  the  Grecians  against 
the  Hebrews,  because  their  widows  were  neglected  in  the  daily 
ministration.  Acts  21 :  20.  And  when  they  heard  it,  they  glori- 
fied the  Lord,  and  said  unto  him,  Thou  seest,  brother,  how  many 
thousands  of  Jews  there  are  which  believe ;  and  they  are  all 
zealous  of  the  law.  Acts  9:31.  Then  had  the  churches  rest 
throughout  all  Judea,  and  Galilee,  and  Samaria,  and  were  edi- 
fied ;  and  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  comfort  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  were  multiplied.  Acts  12 :  24.  But  the  word 
of  God  grew  and  muUiplied.     Compare  Acts  1 :  15, 

Secondly,  from  the  many  apostles  and  other  preach- 
ers who  labored  in  that  church. 
See  the  preceding  references. 

Thirdly,  from  the  diversity  of  language  found  among 
these  believers,  and  the  necessity  hence  arising  for  dis- 
tinct assemblies. 

See  Acts  2d  and  6th  chapters. 

Fourthly,  from  the  fact,  that  the  Lord's  supper  was 
administered  in  different  houses  at  the  same  time. 

Acts  2  :  46.  And  they,  continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in  the 
temple,  and  breaking  bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their 
meat  with  gladness,  and  singleness  of  heart. 

175.  How  may  it  be  shown,  that  these  several  congre- 
gations were  under  one  presbyterial  government! 

First,  because  all  these  congregations  are  denom- 
inated one  church. 


58  ECCLESIASTICAL 

Acts  8: 1.  And  Saul  was  consenting  unto  his  death.  And  at 
that  time  there  was  a  great  persecution  against  the  church 
which  was  at  Jerusalem ;  and  they  were  "all  scattered  abroad 
throughout  the  regions  of  Judea  and  Samaria,  except  the  apostles. 
Acts  2 :  47.  And  the  Lord  added  to  tlie  church  daily  such  as 
should  be  saved.  Acts  5:11.  And  great  fear  came  upon  all  the 
church.     See  also  Acts  12,  and  15 :  4. 

Secondly,  because  the  elder.s  of  the  church  are  ex- 
pressly mentioned. 

Acts  11 :30.  Which  also  they  did,  and  sent  it  to  the  elders  by 
the  hands  of  Barnabas  and  Saul.  Acts  15:4,  6,  22.  And  when 
they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of  the  church 
and  of  the  apostles  and  elders.  And  the  apostles  and  elders  came 
together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter.  Then  pleased  it  the  apos- 
tles and  elders,  with  the  whole  church,  to  send  chosen  men  of 
their  own  company  to  Antioch  with  Paul  and  Barnabas.  Acts 
21 :  17,  IS.  And  when  we  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  the  brethren 
received  us  gladly.  And  the  day  following,  Paul  went  in  with 
us  unto  James,  and  all  the  elders  were  present. 

Thirdly,  because  the  apostles  performed  the  duty  of 
presbyters,  in  the  church  of  Jerusalem. 

Acts  10 :  44,  47.  While  Peter  yet  spake  these  .words,  the  Holy 
Ghost  fell  on  all  them  which  heard  the  word.  Can  any  man  for- 
bid water,  that  these  should  not  be  baptized,  which  have  received 
the  Holy  Ghost  as  well  as  we  ?  Acts  21 :  17,  IS.  And  when  we 
were  come  to  Jerusalem,  the  brethren  received  us  gladly.  And 
the  day  following,  Paul  went  in  with  us  unto  James,  and  all  the 
elders  were  present.     See  also  Acts  6,  and  15 :  6,  22. 

Fourthly,  because  these  presbyters  and  elders  met 
together,  as  one  body,  for  acts  of  government. 
See  as  before.     Acts  15 :  6,  22  ;  21 :  17,  IS. 

Fifthly,  because,  while  they  worshipped  God  and 
observed  his  ordinances  in  different  assemblies,  they 
were,  nevertheless,  united  imder  one  common  govern- 
ment. 

Acts  2  :  46.  And  they,  continuing  daily  with  one  accord  in  the 
temple,  and  breaking  l^read  from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their 
meat  with  gladness,  and  singleness  of  heart.  Acts  2  :  44.  And 
all  that  believed  were  together,  and  had  all  things  common. 

176.  But  granting  there  were  many  different  congrega- 
tions at  Jerusalem^  united  under  one  presbytery,  are  we  to 
consider  this  example  binding  upon  other  churches  ? 

It  was  expressly  foretold  that  out  of  Zion  should  come 


CATECHISM.  59 

forth  the  Jaw,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem  ; 
and  since  the  apostles  continued  together  for  some  years 
at  Jerusalem,  we  must  necessarily  conclude,  that  the 
government  of  this  church  was  left  for  our  imitation,  and 
that  in  the  constitution  of  all  other  churches,  their  mem- 
bers were  united  together  like  it,  under  the  direction  of 
presbyteries. 

Isaiah  2.    Phil.  3.  * 


SECTION    V. 

Of  a  presbytery  at  Ephesns^  and  171  other  places. 

177.  May  the  same  conclusion  he  inferred  respecting 
the  church  at  Ephesus  ? 

Yes ;  firstj  from  the  length  of  time  the  apostles  labored 
there. 

Acts  20:  31.  Therefore,  watch;  and  remember,  that,  by  the 
space  of  three  years,  I  ceased  not  to  warn  every  one  night  and 
day  with  tears. 

Secondly,  from  the  success  which  attended  their 
preaching. 

Acts  19  :  20.  So  mightily  grew  the  word  of  God,  and  prevailed. 
Acts  17 :  IS.  Then  certam  philosophers  of  the  epicureans  and 
of  the  stoics  encountered  hiiu  ;  and  some  said,  What  will  this 
babbler  say?  other  some,  He  seemeth  to  be  a  setter  forth  of 
strange  gods ;  because  he  preached  unto  them  Jesus,  and  the 
resurrection,  &c. 

Thirdly,  from  the  number  of  believers  found  there. 

Acts  19 :  17-20.  And  this  was  known  to  all  the  Jews  and 
Greeks  also  dwelling  at  Ephesus  ;  and  fear  fell  on  them  all,  and 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  was  magnified.  And  many  that  be- 
lieved came,  and  confessed,  and  showed  their  deeds.  Many  also 
of  them  which  used  curious  arts,  brought  their  books  together, 
and  burned  them  before  all  men. 

Fourthly,  from  the  reasons  Paul  assigned  for  his  con- 
tinuance there. 

1  Cor.  16  : 8,  9.     But  I  will  tarry  at  Ephesus  until  Pentecost, 


*  See  Bastwick's  Utter  Routing,  p.  463,  &c. 


60  ECCLESIASTICAL 

for  a  great  door  and  eflectual  is  opened  unto  me,  and  there  are 
many  adversaries. 

Fifthly,  from  the  multitude  of  bishops  or  pastors 
there. 

Acts  20  :  17,  28.  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus,  and 
called  the  elders  of  the  church  Take  heed,  therefore,  unto  your- 
selves, and  to  all  the  flock  over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath 
made  you  overseers,  to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath 
purchased  with  his  own  blood. 

Sixthly,  from  the  mention  of  one  of  these  congrega- 
tions, in  such  a  way  as  to  imply  the  existence  of  others. 

1  Cor.  16:19.  The  churches  of  Asia  salute  you.  Aquila  and 
Priscilla  salute  you  much  in  the  Lord,  with  the  church  that  is  in 
their  house.  Rev.  2  :  17.  He  that  hath  an  ear  let  him  hear  what 
the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches. 

Seventhly,  from  the  evident  union  of  these  churches 
under  one  presbyterial  government.  =* 

Rev.  2 : 1,  2, 6,  17.  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus 
write.     He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith 

unto  THE  CHURCHES. 

178.  May  the  same  inferences  he  made  as  to  the 
churches  at  Corinth,  and  at  Antioch,  at  Cczsarea,  and  at 
Samaria  ? 

Yes ;  as  appears  from  there  being  more  churches 
than  one  in  these  cities ;  while  they  are,  nevertheless, 
called  one  church;  and  also  from  there  being  many 
pastors  there  at  the  same  time. 

See,  as  to  Corinth,  Acts  13:1,  and  18:7-10;  1  Cor.  1:2; 
14:29;  13:34;  14:3.4;  5:4,5;  2  Cor.  2:6.  As  to  Antioch, 
Acts  11:19,  20,  25,  29,  30  ;  13  : 1,  5 ;  15 :  35.  As  to  Samaria,  Acts 
8 : 5,  6,  12, 14.    As  to  Csesarea,  Acts  11 :  30. 

*  An  eighth  argument,  is  this.  The  church  of  Ephesus  con- 
sisted of  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  as  appears  from  Acts  IS.  Paul 
was  desired  to  stay  with  the  .Jews,  to  whom,  as  appears  from 
chapter.  19  : 8,  he  preached  for  three  months  ;  and  yet  the  Epistle 
to  the  Ephesians  is  addressed  specially  to  those  who  were  hea- 
then, when  there  must  have  been  one  or  more  congregations  of 
converted  Jews. 


CATECHISM.  61 

SECTION    VI. 

Of  the  presbytery^  —  concluded. 

179.  You  have  now  established  the  authority  of  pres- 
byteries from  the  discipline  of  the  synagogue,  from  our 
Saviour^s  positive  rule,  and  from  the  order  of  the  apostolic 
churches  ;  is  there  any  other  source  of  evidence  ? 

Yes ;  in  the  practice  of  the  apostles,  as  we  shall  see 
when  we  consider  the  case  of  the  synodical  assembly 
at  Jerusalem. 

Acts  15. 

180.  Is  it  necessary,  that  all  churches  should  be  thus 
united  together  in  one  presbyterial  government  ?  ^ 

All  the  churches  of  Christ  are  certainly  under  obliga- 
tion to  conform  to  that  primitive  and  scriptural  order, 
which  is  divinely  authorized. 

Phil.  4  :  9.  Those  things  which  ye  have  both  learned,  and  re- 
ceived, and  heard,  and  seen  in  me,  do ;  and  the  God  of  peace 
shall  be  with  you. 

181.  Why  are  they  under  this  obligation? 

Because  the  church,  being  a  divine  institution,  and  not 
a  mere  voluntary  or  human  society,  particular  churches 
are  not  at  liberty  to  set  at  nought  any  of  the  rules  of 
Christ's  kingdom,  and  are  therefore  bound,  if  they  have 
opportunity,  to  combine  themselves  into  presbyteries, 
for  their  spiritual  government. 

182.  Do  they,  by  neglecting  this  order,  commit  evil  ? 
Yes ;  all  that  neglect  it  offend  against  the  communion 

of  saints,  and  walk  not  as  members  of  the  body  of  Christ. 
Rom  12 :  5.    1  Cor.  12 :  25.     Eph.  4 :  16. 

183.  Do  congregations,  and  their  members,  owe  sub- 
mission to  the  decrees  of  their  presbyteries  ? 

Such  decrees  are  recognised  by  Jesus  Christ,  so  far 
as  they  are  accordant  to  his  statutes,  as  contained  in  the 

*  See  this  fully  advanced  by  Alexander  Henderson,  as  quoted 
in  Dr.  McCrie's  Miscell.  Writ.  p.  86. 


62  ECCLESIASTICAL 

word  of  God ;   and  to  resist  them,  therefore,  is,  in  such 
a  case,  to  despise  the  authority  of  Christ. 

Matt.  16  :  19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  king- 
dom of  heaven;  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth  shall 
be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth 
shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  Isa.  8 :  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the 
testimony  ;  if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because 
there  is  no  light  in  them.     Acts  4 :  19.^ 

184.  Of  what  sin  are  churches  guilty,  who  thus  reject 
the  scriptural  determinations  of  their  ecclesiastical  courts  ? 

Those  churches  which  reject  th'e  sentence  and  deter- 
mination of  their  church  courts,  when  consonant  to 
scripture,  commit  a  double  sin ;  first,  by  transgressing 
against  the  wrilten  word  of  God ;  and,  secondly,  by  de- 
spising the  ordinance  of  God,  and  throwing  contempt 
upon  the  authority  of  his  officers.  For  churches  are 
just  as  much  bound  to  their  superior  courts,  as  are  in- 
dividual members  to  their  particular  churches ;  that  is, 
so  far  as  they  act  according  to  the  truth  and  will  of 
God. 

185.  Is  there  any  appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  pres- 
bytery ? 

Yes ;  an  appeal  can  be  taken  from  the  decision  of 
the  presbytery  to  the  synod. 


SECTION     VII. 
0/  the  synod. 

186.  What  is  the  third  court  of  the  church  ? 
The  synod. 

187.  Wliat  is  the  meaning  of  the  term  synod  ? 

The  word  synod  means  an  assembly  of  persons,  of 
one  faith,  and  for  the  same  purpose. 

188.  Why,  then,  is  this  church  court  called  a  synod? 
As  the  presbytery  is  a  convention  of  the  bishops  and 

elders,  within  a  certain  district,  so  a  synod  is  a  conven- 
tion of  the  bishops  and  elders,  within  a  district  so  large, 


C  A  T  £  C  H  I  S  M  J  63 

as  to  include  within  it  at  least  three  presbyteries  ;  or  it 
may  be  detined  a  larger  presbytery. 

189.  What  is  the  scnptural  warrant  for  holding  synod- 
ical  assemblies  ? 

A  synod  composed  of  the  rulers  from  several  churches 
met,  disputed,  and  determined  a  subject  then  contro- 
verted in  the  churches,  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem ;  as  is 
recorded  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 

See  Acts  15.    Eph.  4 :  11-16. 

190.  Is  there  any  other  ground  on  which  the  authority 
for  holding  such  assemblies  rests  ? 

Yes ;  they  are  in  accordance  with  the  procedure  of 
the  Jewish  synagogues,  which  were  all  subordinate  to 
the  sanhedrim,  or  ecclesiastical  court,  held  in  Jerusa- 
lem, to  which  Christ  refers  with  ax^probation,  and  v.-hich 
were  the  model  after  which  the  christian  church  was 
fashioned. 

See  Matt.  chap.  18,  compared  with  Deut  17  : 8-12.  See  also 
Matt.  13  :  54.  Mark  6  : 2.  Luke  4:6,  and  7  :  5.  James  2  :  2. 
Rev.  2 : 9. 

191.  Does  the  power  of  the  synod  interfere  with  that 
of  the  presbytery  ? 

No ;  it  is  designed  to  strengthen  that  power,  and  to 
extend  it. 

192.  What  power  does  the  synod  possess  ? 

The  synod  has  power  to  receive  and  issue  all  appeals, 
and  to  decide  on  all  references  brought  up  from  pres- 
byteries ;  to  review  their  proceedings  :  and  generally  to 
take  such  order  with  respect  to  presbyteries,  sessions, 
and  people,  under  their  care,  as  may  be  in  conformity 
with  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  advancement  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ. 

193.  Is  there  any  appeal  from  the  judgment  of  the 
synod  ? 

Yes  ;  there  is  an  appeal  to  the  general  assembly,  the 
greatest  and  highest  court  of  the  church. 


64  ECCLESIASTICAL 

SECTION    VIII. 
Of  the  general  assembly. 

194,  1iovL\  then,  do  you  describe  the  general  assembly  ? 

It  is  the  highest  judicatory  of  the  church,  represent- 
ing, in  one  body  or  court,  through  their  bishops  and 
elders,  which  are  delegated  by  the  presbyteries,  all  the 
particular  congregations  under  its  jurisdiction ;  it  being, 
in  fact,  a  larger  synod. 

195,  Is  there  any  warrant  for  such  an  assembly  of  the 
rulers  of  the  church,  in  the  scriptures  ? 

There  is  a  warrant  for  it  in  the  council  held  at  Jeru- 
salem, as  recorded  in  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  Acts. 

1  Cor.  14 :  40.  Let  all  things  be  done  decently,  and  in  order. 
Ezek.  43  :  12.  This  is  the  law  of  the  house  ;  upon  the  top  of  the 
mountain,  the  whole  limit  thereof  round  about  shall  be  most 
holy.  Behold,  this  is  the  law  of  the  house.  See  also  2  Chron. 
19:8. 

196,  Will  you  state  the  grounds  of  this  opijiion? 
First,  a  question  which  arose  at  Antioch,  affecting  the 

faith  and  practice  of  all  the  churches  of  Christ,  was 
referred,  for  settlement,  to  this  assembly. 

Acts  15 :  2.  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  no  small 
dissension  and  disputation  with  them,  they  determined  that  Paul 
and  Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of  them,  should  go  up  to  Jeru- 
salem, unto  the  apostles  and  elders,  about  this  question. 

Secondly,  this  assembly  consisted  of  the  rulers  of  the 
church,  while  it  was  open  to  the  people. 

Acts  15 : 6,  12.  And  the  apostles  and  elders  came  together,  for 
to  consider  of  this  matter.  Then  all  the  multitude  kept  silence, 
and  gave  audience  to  Barnabas  and  Paul,  declaring  what  mira- 
cles and  wonders  God  had  wrought  among  the  Gentiles  by 
them. 

Thirdly,  this  assembly  decided  the  question  sub- 
mitted to  it,  not  by  inspiration,  but  after  discussion  ;  and, 
as  would  appear,  under  the  ordinary  guidance  of  the 
Holy  Spirit. 

Acts  15  : 7,  22,  28.  And  when  there  had  been  much  disputing, 
Peter  rose  up,  and  said  unto  them,  Men  and  brethren,  ye  know 


CATECHISM.  65 

how  that  a  good  while  ago,  God  made  choice  among-  us,  that  tlie 
Gentiles,  by  my  mouth,  should  hear  the  word  of"  the  gospel,  and 
believe.  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles  and  elders,  with  the  whole 
church,  to  send  chosen  men  of  their  own  company  to  Antioch, 
with  Paul  and  Barnabas ;  namely,  Judas,  surnamed  Barsabas, 
and  Silas,  chief  men  among  the  brethren.  For  it  seemed  good 
to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us,  to  lay  upon  you  no  greater  burden 
than  these  necessary  things. 

Fourthl}-,  we  find^  that,  in  this  as.sembly,  one  member 
proposed  a  resolution,  which  was  unanimously  adopted 
as  the  opinion  of  the  whole  body. 

Acts  15:19,  22.  Wherefore,  my  sentence  is,  that  we  trouble 
not  them  which  from  among  the  Gentiles  are  turned  to  God. 
Then  {)leased  it  the  apostles  and  elders,  with  the  whole  church, 
to  send  chosen  men  of  their  own  company  to  Antioch,  with  Paul 
and  Barnabas ;  namely,  Judas,  surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas, 
chief  men  among  the  brethren. 

Fifthly,  the  decision,  which  was  thus  made,  was 
authoritative,  exten^^ed  to  all  the  churches,  and  was 
sent  down  to  them,  and  read  in  them. 

Acts  15  :2S.  For  it  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us, 
to  lay  upon  you  no  greater  burden  than  these  necessary  things. 
Acts  IG  :4.  And  as  they  went  through  the  cities,  they  delivered 
them  the  decrees,  for  to  keep,  that  were  ordained  of  the  apostles 
and  elders  which  were  at  Jerusalem. 

And,  sixthly,  the  members  of  this  synod  were  dele- 
gated, not  by  any  sinicle  individual  or  prelate,  but  by 
the  presbytery  of  Antioch,  in  conjunction  with  the  other 
churches. 

Acts  15  : 2.  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  no  small 
dissension  and  disputation  with  them,  they  determined  that  Paul 
and  Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of  them,  should  go  up  to  Jeru- 
salem, unto  the  apostles  and  elders,  about  this  question. 

197.  But  may  it  not  be  objected  to  all  this,  that  the 
brethren,  that  is,  all  the  people,  were  present  at  this  council, 
as  icell  as  the  presbyters  ? 

From  what  we  have  already  seen,  it  is  most  certain 
that  but  a  small  part  of  the  believers  then  in  Jerusa- 
lem could  have  met  together  in  any  one  place,  and, 
therefore,  that  these  brethren  must  have  been  delegated 
by  the  several  churches,  into  which  these  fal.se  teachers 
had  entered,  to  sit  in  this  council,  for  the  right  ordering 


66  ECCLESIASTICAL 

and  well  managing  of  the  matters  submitted  to  its  de- 
cision.* 


SECTION    IX. 

Of  the  other  bodies  appointed  by  the  church. 

198.  Who  has  the  power  of  calling  these  several  coun- 
cils^ or  church  courts^  together  ? 

The  right  of  calling  and  dissolving  all  ecclesiastical 
courts  is,  by  the  Head  of  the  churchy  exclusively  vested 
in  church  officers. 

Matt.  16  :  19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  king- 
dom of  heaven :  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth,  shall 
be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth, 
shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 

199.  While  these  are  the  regular  and  constitutional 
courts  of  the  church,  is  it  lauful  and  proper  for  the  church 
to  appoint  other  bodies,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  out  its 
plans,  and  executing  its  will  J 

These  several  courts  of  the  church  certainly  have 
power  to  appoint  any  body,  to  carry  into  execution  any 
plans  or  operations  vv^hich  it  is  competent  for  these 
courts  severally  to  undertake ;  provided,  they  do  not 
themselves  transcend  the  powers  given  to  them  by  the 
constitution,  or  give  to  these  bodies  powers  greater  than 
they  themselves  possess. 

200.  What  bodies  of  this  kind  are  employed  by  the  sev- 
eral courts  of  the  church  ? 

There  are  committees,  to  prepare  or  linish  any  as- 
signed business ;  agents,  to  discharge  any  specified 
duty,  on  behalf  of  the  body  appointing  them;  and 
boards,  or  committees,  to  whom  is  intrusted  the  man- 
agement of  the  various  benevolent  operations  in  which 
the  church  is  encased. 


*  See  Bastwick's  Utter  Routing,  London,  1641,  pp.  430-434. 


CHAPTER   V. 

*    POWER   OF   THE    CHURCH. 

SECTION    I, 

Of  the  nature  ofclmirchpoioer,  and  the  independence  of  the  church 
of  the  civil  government. 

201.  Do  the  officers  of  the  church  possess  any  authority 
over  its  members  ? 

Every  office  implies  some  authority;  and  a  church 
officer,  without  power  to  sustain  his  office,  would  be  an 
anomaly. 

202.  JVhy  is  such  power  necessary  to  the  officers  of  the 
church  7 

Because  the  members  of  the  church,  as  such,  are 
separated  from  the  rest  of  mankind,  and  profess  to 
believe  in  Christ :  and  it  is  made  the  duty  of  church 
officers  to  preserve  this  character  of  the  church. 

203.  Is  this  power  clearly  ascribed  to  the  officers  of  the 
churchj  in  scripture  ? 

Yes ;  obedience  is  required,  from  ail  the  members  of 
the  church,  to  those  who  rule  over  them  in  the  Lord. 

Keb.  13  :  17.  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  sub- 
mit yourselves :  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must 
give  account,  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief; 
for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you. 

204.  Is  the  power,  which  church  officers  possess,  such 
as  to  affect  the  civil  interests  of  men  ? 

No;  it  is  altogether  ecclesiastical,  and  such  as  to 


68  ECCLESIASTICAL 

affect  men  only  in  their  relation  to  the  church,  and  to 
God. 

John  IS :  36.  Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world.  If  my  kingdom  were  of  this  world,  then  would  my  ser- 
vants fight,  that  1  should  not  be  delivered  to  the  Jews  ;  but  now 
is  my  kingdom  not  from  hence. 

205.  How  else  may  you  describe  this  power  of  the 
church  ? 

It  is  spiritual,  and  addressed  to  the  consciences  of 
those  who  are  subject  to  it,  in  contrast  to  the  Jewish 
polity,  which  was  external,  carnal,  and  typical. 

Heb.  13  :  17.  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  sub- 
mit yourselves  ;  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must 
give  account,  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief; 
for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you.  2  Cor.  10:4,5.  For  the 
weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal,  but  mighty,  through 
God,  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong  holds ;  casting  down  imag- 
inations, and  every  high  thing  that  exalteih  itself  against  the 
knowledge  of  God,  and  bringing  into  captivity  every  thought  to 
the  obedience  of  Christ. 

206.  In  what  respects  is  this  power,  or  government  of 
the  church,  spiritual  ? 

Its  objects  are  spiritual ;  namely,  the  souls  and  con- 
sciences of  men.  Its  end  is  spiritual;  namely,  the 
glory  of  God,  in  the  instruction,  guidance,  and  salvation, 
of  men.  Its  law  is  spiritual;  namely,  the  word  of 
Christ,  in  its  institutions,  commands,  prohibitions,  and 
promises.  Its  acts  and  exercises  are  spiritual ;  namely, 
the  admission,  exclusion,  or  discipline,  of  its  members. 
And  its  sanctions  are  spiritual ;  namely,  the  withdraw- 
ment  of  sphitual  privileges,  and  the  threatening  of 
future  and  everlasting  retribution,  at  the  hand  of  the 
Judge. 

See  Luke  17:21.  Heb.  9:10,  14;  and  8:10.  Jer.  31:33. 
Heb.  7  :  16,  IS. 

207.  To  what  docs  the  power  of  the  officers  of  the 
church  extend  ?■ 

It  belongs  to  them,  ministerially,  to  determine  contro- 
versies of  faith,  and  cases  of  conscience  ;  to  set  down 
rules  and  directions  for  the  better  ordering  of  the  public 
worship  of  God,  and  government  of  his  church;  to 
receive  complaints,  in  cases  of  mal-administration,  and 


CATECHISM.  Q9 

authoritatively  to  determine  the  same ;  and,  generally, 
to  devise  such  plans  as  will  best  advance  the  interests 
of  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

208.  What  are  the  means,  which  are  employed  by  church 
officers,  for  the  maintenance  of  this  spiritual  power  ? 

The  means  employed,  by  church  officers,  to  secure 
this  obedience,  are  commands,  entreaties,  promises, 
threatenings,  and  censures  ;  which  are  all  intended  to 
affect  the  heart  only,  and  not  the  property,  liberty,  or 
personal  security,  of  the  members  of  the  church. 

209.  Docs  the  very  word  power,  as  applied  to  any  office 
in  the  church,  imply,  that  he  who  exercises  it  is  himself 
under  the  authority  of  a  superior  ? 

Yes ;  power  implies  the  execution  of  superior  orders, 
by  one  who  is  subordinate  to  that  superior. 

Matt.  23  :  S-10.  But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi :  for  one  is  your 
Master,  even  Christ ;  and  all  ye  are  brethren.  Neither  be  ye 
called  masters ;  for  one  is  your  Master,  even  Christ. 

210.  In  what  sense  do  church  officers  possess  authority  ? 
By  right  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whom  they  repre- 
sent, and  who  is  sole  master  in  the  church. 

Matt.  17  : 5.  While  he  yet  spake,  behold,  a  bright  cloud  over- 
shadowed them ;  and  behold,  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud,  which 
said,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased ;  hear 
ye  him. 

211.  Have  church  officers  any  power  or  authority,  even 
in  ecclesiastical  matters,  independently,  or  in  themselves 
considered  ? 

None  whatever ;  they  act  altogether  ministerially. 

Phil.  1:1.  Paul  and  Timolheus,  the  servants  of  Jesus  Christ, 
to  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  which  are  at  Philippi,  with  the 
bishops  and  deacons.  2  Cor.  4  : 5.  For  we  preach  not  ourselves, 
but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord ;  and  ourselves  your  servants,  for 
Jesus'  sake.  See  also  Acts  16 : 4 ;  15 :  15-31.  Matt.  IS :  17, 18, 
19,  29. 

212.  What  is  the  source  and  limit  of  all  ecclesiastical 
authority  ? 

The  word  of  God,  to  which  it  is  subjected,  and  by 
which  it  is  restrained. 

Isa.  8:20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony;  if  they  speak 
not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in  them. 


70  ECCLESIASTICAL 

Matt.  2S :  19,  20  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  bap- 
tizing them  in.  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost;  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever 
I  have  commanded  you ;  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world.     Amen.     Matt.  4  : 4. 

213.  What  is  the  end,  for  which  all  such  authority  is 
committed  to  the  church  ? 

The  apostle  Paul  declares  it  to  have  been  given  for 
edification,  and  not  for  destruction. 

2  Cor.  8  :  10.  And  herein  I  give  my  advice  ;  for  this  is  expe- 
dient for  you,  who  have  begun  before,  not  only  to  do,  but  also  to 
be  forward  a  year  ago.  2  Cor.  13  :  10.  Therefore,  I  write  these 
things,  being  absent,  lest,  being  present,  I  should  use  sharpness, 
according  to  the  power  which  the  Lord  hath  given  me,  to  edifi- 
cation, and  not  lo  destruction. 

214.  What  is  the  name  given  to  that  opinion,  which 
maintains  that  the  cliurch  possesses  no  power,  and  that  the 
office  of  its  rulers  consists  solely  in  instructing  and  per- 
suading  the  people  ? 

It  is  called  Erastianism,  from  Erastus,  its  author,  a 
physician,  who  lived  in  the  sixteenth  century. 

215.  Do  preshyterians  ascribe  any  power  to  the  churchy 
which  interferes  with  the  authority  of  the  state  ? 

No  ;  presbyteriaris  maintain,  that  the  church  is  inde- 
pendent of  the  state,  and  distinct  from  it. 

216.  Is  the  christian  church,  then,  entirely  independent 
of  the  civil  government  ? 

Yes  :  so  far  as  it  regards  the  laws,  officers,  and  duties, 
of  the  church,  it  has  an  indefeasible  right  to  an  unre- 
strained and  independent  jurisdiction  in  all  things  sa- 
cred ;  so  that,  as  the  church  cannot  interfere  with  the 
civil  power,  in  the  management  of  civil  concerns, 
neither  can  the  civil  powder  interfere  with  the  church,  in 
the  supervision  and  control  of  all  things  sacred. 

217.  What,  then,  is  the  duty  of  the  state  to  the  church  ? 
Civil  magistrates  may  not  assume  to  themselves  the 

administration  of  the  word  and  sacraments,  or  in  the 
least  interfere  in  matters  of  faith  ;  yet,  as  u  ursing-fathers, 
it  is  their  duty  to  protect  the  church  of  our  common 
Lord,  without  giving  the  preference  to  any  denomina- 
tion of  christians,  above  the  rest,  in  such  a  manner,  that 


CATECHISM.  71 

all  ecclesiastical  persons,  whatever,  shall  enjoy  the  full, 
free,  and  unquestioned  liberty,  of  discharging  every  part 
of  their  sacred  functions  witliout  violence  or  danger. 
And,  as  Jesus  Christ  hath  appointed  a  regular  govern- 
ment and  discipline  in  his  church,  no  law  of  any  com- 
monwealth should  interfere  with,  let,  or  hinder,  the  due 
exercise  thereof,  among  the  voluntary  members  of  any 
denomination  of  christians,  according  to  their  own  pro- 
fession and  belief.  It  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates, 
to  protect  the  person  and  good  name  of  all  their  people, 
in  such  an  etfectual  manner,  as  that  no  person  be  suf- 
fered, either  upon  pretence  of  religion  or  infidelity,  to 
offer  any  indignity,  violence,  abuse,  or  injury,  to  any 
other  person  whatsoever;  and  to  take  order,  that  all 
religious  and  ecclesiastical  assemblies  be  held  without 
molestation  or  disturbance. 

John  IS: 36.  Mai.  2:7.  Acts  5:29.  Is.  49:23.  Ps.  105:15. 
Acts  IS :  14-16. 

218.  IVhat  is  the  duty  of  the  church,  to  the  state  ? 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  church  to  pray  for  all  in  author- 
ity ;  to  respect  their  persons  ;  to  pay  them  all  just 
tribute,  and  other  dues  :  to  obey  their  lawful  commands  ; 
and  to  be  subject  to  their  authority,  for  conscience's 
sake.  It  is  also  the  duty  of  the  church  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  all  men,  including  those  who  are  in  authority  ; 
to  bear  witness  for  Christ ;  to  assert  the  authority  of  his 
laws,  and  to  require  obedience  to  them. 

Rom.  13:1-7.    Acts  25: 10,  11.    Tit.  3:1.    1  Pet.  2 :  13-17. 

219.  Is  this  power  of  the  church  of  great  importance 
to  be  known  and  preserved  ? 

Yes ;  this  independent  and  spiritual  jurisdiction  of 
the  church  cannot  be  abandoned,  without  sacrificing 
the  honor  of  Christ,  the  glory  of  his  kingdom,  the  very 
constitution  and  being  of  the  church,  and  all  liberty, 
civil  and  reliarious.=^ 


*  Civil  and  religious  liberty  depend  upon  the  fact,  that  the 
province  of  the  civil  power  is  entirely  separate  and  distinct  from 
that  of  the  ecclesiastical  and  cannot,  therefore,  rightly,  and  ought 
not,  in  any  case,  be  made  to  interfere  with  each  other. 


72  ECCLESIASTICAL 

220.  How  may  this  spiritual  authority  and  independence 
of  the  church  be  violated  or  lost  ? 

The  spiritual  authority  and  independence  of  the 
church  may  be  lost,  by  yielding  to  any  usurpation  of 
ecclesiastical  power  by  the  civil  authorities,  or  to  any 
ecclesiastical  dominion,  which  dispenses  with  Christ's 
laws,  or  assumes  His  authority.  Such  usurpation,  we 
are,  therefore,  to  resist,  if  needs  be,  even  unto  blood,  as 
derogatory  to  the  supremacy  and  glory  of  Christ. 

Heb.  2 : 8,  10.  Gal.  4:7.  2  Cor.  4:4.  1  John  2 :  16,  17,  22. 
Rev.  17:8,  11.  2  Thess.  2  :3,  4.  Matt.  12:30.  Col.  2: 10, 19 
Matt.  4: 24. 

221.  Do  preshyterians  desire,  then,  any  allia7ice  between 
their  church  and  the  state  ? 

On  the  contrary,  they  believe,  that  any  such  alliance 
ever  has  been,  and  ever  will  be,  equally  injurious  to  the 
state,  and  to  the  church ;  and  that  it  is  to  be  deprecated 
by  every  christian,  as  the  baneful  source  of  corruption 
and  intolerance. 


SECTION    II. 
Of  true  liberty  of  conscience. 

222.  Can  church  officers  enact  any  thing,  contrary,  or 
in  addition,  to  the  word  of  God,  and  make  it  binding  on 
the  conscience  ? 

No;  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience,  and  has 
left  it  free  from  the  doctrines  and  commandments  of 
men,  which  are  in  any  thing  contrary  to  his  word,  or 
beside  it,  in  matters  of  faith  or  worship. 

Rom.  14:4.  Who  art  thou,  that  judgest  another  man's  ser- 
vant ?  to  his  own  master  he  standeth  or  falleth  :  yea,  he  shall  be 
holden  up  ;  for  God  is  able  to  make  him  stand. 

223.  Is  it  proper  for  any  ecclesiastical  officers  to  re- 
quire implicit  faith  in  that,  for  which  no  scriptural  warrant 
can  be  given ;  or  an  absolute  obedience  to  mere  ecclesiastical 
decrees,  without  such  plain  warrant  ? 

No ;  this  is  to  destroy  liberty  of  conscience,  and  rea- 
son also. 


CATECHISM.  73 

Isa.  S ;  20.  To  the  law  and  lo  the  testimony ;  if  they  speak  not 
according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  tliere  is  no  light  in  them. 
Acts.  17:11.  These  were  more  noble  than  those  in  Thessalo- 
nica,  in  that  they  received  the  word,  with  all  readiness  of  mind, 
and  searched  the  scriptures  daily,  whether  those  things  were  so. 
John  4  :  22.  Ye  worship,  ye  know  not  ■w'hat ;  we  know  what  we 
worship,  for  salvation  is  of  the  Jews.  Hosea  5 :  11.  Ephraim  is 
oppressed  and  broken  in  judgment,  because  he  willingly  walked 
after  the  commandment.  Rev.  13 :  12,  16,  17.  And  he  exer- 
ciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast  before  him,  and  causeth  the 
earth,  and  them  which  dwell  therein,  to  worship  the  first  beast, 
whose  deadly  wound  was  healed.  And  he  causeth  all,  both 
small  and  great,  rich  and  poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark 
in  their  right  hand,  or  in  iheir  ibreheads  ;  and  that  no  man  might 
buy  or  sell,  save  he  thai  had  the  mark,  or  the  name  of  the  beast, 
or  the  nvmiber  of  his  name. 

224.  Ought  any  man,  out  of  conscience,  to  believe  any 
such  doctrines,  or  to  obey  any  such  commandments  ? 

No  :  to  do  .so  would  betray  their  liberty  of  conscience. 

Col.  2  :  20,  22,  2-3  Wherefore,  if  ye  be  dead  with  Christ,  from 
the  rudiments  of  the  world,  why,  as  though  living  in  the  world, 
are  ye  subject  to  ordinances,  which  all  are  to  perish  with  the 
using,  after  the  commandments  and  doctrines  of  men?  Which 
things  have,  indeed,  a  show  of  wisdom,  in  will- worship  and  hu- 
mility, and  neglecting  of  the  body,  not  in  any  honor  to  the  satis- 
fying of  the  flesh.  Gal.  1 :  10.  For  do  I  now  persuade  men,  or 
God?  or  do  I  seek  to  please  men?  for  if  I  yet  pleased  men,  I 
should  not  be  the  servant  of  Christ.  Gal  2:4.  And  that  be- 
cau.se  of  false  brethren,  unawares  brought  in,  who  came  in  priv- 
ily, to  spy  out  our  liberty,  which  we  have  in  Christ  Jesus,  that 
they  might  bring  us  into  bondage.  Gal.  5:1.  Stand  fast,  there- 
fore, in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  hath  made  us  free,  and  be 
not  entangled  again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage. 

225.  Does  liberty  of  conscience  mean  a  liberty  to  trans- 
gress or  neglect  any  of  God's  commandments  ? 

No ;  that  would  be  licentiousness,  and  not  liberty. 

226.  Does  liberty  of  conscience  mean  freedom  from  all 
obedience  to  the  authority  of  church  ojfcers,  as  far  as  they 
administer  faithfully  the  laws  of  Christ  ? 

No  ;  they  who  oppose  any  lawful  power,  or  the  law- 
ful exercise  of  it,  whether  it  be  ecclesiastical  or  civil, 
resist  the  ordinance  of  God. 

1  Peter  2  :  13,  14,  16.     Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of 
man,  for  the  Lord's  sake  ;  whether  it  be  lo  the  king,  as  supreme, 
or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him,  for  the 
7 


74  ECCLESIASTICAL 

punishment  of  evil-doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. 
As  free,  and  not  using-  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  maliciousness, 
but  as  the  servants  of  God.    See  also  Heb.  13  :  17.    Rom.  13  : 1, 8. 

227.  What,  then,  do  you  mean  by  liberty  of  conscience  ? 

True  liberty  of  conscience  is  freedom  from  the  en- 
forcement of  any  doctrine  or  commandment  of  men, 
that  is  in  any  thing  contrary  to  the  general  rules  of  God's 
word,  or  beside  it,  either  in  matters  of  faith  or  worship. 

Acts  4  :  19.  But  Peter  and  John  answered,  and  said  unto  them, 
Whether  it  be  right,  in  the  sight  of  God,  to  hearken  unto  you 
more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye.  Acts  5:29.  Then  Peter,  and 
the  other  apostles,  answered  and  said,  We  ought  to  obey  God, 
rather  than  men.  1  Cor.  7  :  23.  Ye  are  bought  with  a  price  ;  be 
not  ye  the  servants  of  men.  Matt.  23 :  S,  10.  But  be  not  ye 
called  Rabbi ;  for  one  is  your  Master,  even  Christ ;  and  all  ye 
are  brethren.  Neither  be  ye  called  masters ;  for  one  is  your 
Master,  even  Christ.  2  Cor.  1:24.  Not  for  that  we  have  do- 
minion over  your  faith,  but  are  helpers  of  your  joy  ;  for  by  faith 
ye  stand.  Matt.  15  : 9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teach- 
ing for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. 

228.  Can  any  article  of  faith  be  believed,  on  any  other 
authority  than  that  of  the  written  word  of  God  ? 

It  cannot ;  for  it  is  not  given  to  any  man,  even  were 
he  an  apostle,  to  exercise  dominion  over  our  faith  ;  while 
a  curse  is  pronounced  upon  any  man,  who  will  either 
add  to,  or  take  from,  this  book. 

2  Cor.  1 :24.  Not  for  that  we  have  dominion  over  your  faith, 
but  are  helpers  of  your  joy  ;  for  by  faith  ye  stand.  Rev.  22  :  19. 
And  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the  book  of 
this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of 
life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  from  the  things  which  are  writ- 
ten in  this  book. 


SECTION    III. 

Of  the  divisions  of  church  power  ^  —  and  first  of  its  dogmatic  fower . 

229.  What  are  the  different  parts  of  the  power  of  the 
church  ? 

The  power  of  the  church,  is  commonly  divided,  ac- 
cording to  the  nature  of  the  objects  about  which  it  is 
employed,  into  three  parts. 


CATECHISM.  76 

230.  What  is  the  first  part  of  the  power  of  the  church  ? 
That  which  is  called  dogmatic,  or  which  respects 

articles  of  faith. 

231.  Has  the  church  power  to  make  such  articles  ? 

All  protestauts  agree  in  believing,  that  the  scriptures 
contain  all  the  truths  which  it  is  necessary  for  man  to 
know  :  and  that  they  constitute  the  only  infallible  rale 
of  faith. 

232.  What  other  rule  does  the  church  of  Rome  adopt  ? 
The  church  of  Rome  adopts  another  rule  of  faith, 

called  tradition  ;  by  which  she  means  a  summary  of 
doctrine  which  is  in  the  possession  of  the  church,  be- 
sides that  contained  in  scripture,  and  which  is  of  equal 
authority  with  the  scriptures  themselves. 

233.  Is  there  any  foundation  for  this  doctrine  of  tradi- 
tion in  the  word  of  God  ? 

The  scriptures,  on  the  contrary,  denounce  the  severest 
anathema  upon  any  who  will  add  to,  or  take  from,  the 
written  word  of  God. 

Rev.  22  :  IS,  19.  For  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  hetireth  the 
words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  If  any  man  shall  add  unto 
these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written 
in  this  book.  And  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of 
the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of  the 
book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  from  the  things  which 
are  written  in  this  book.  Gal.  1 :9.  As  we  said  before,  so  say  I 
now  again,  If  any  man  preach  any  other  gospel  unto  you  than 
that  ye  have  received,  let  him  be  accursed.  See  also  Deut.  4  :2, 
12,  32.     Prov.  30  :  6.     Isa.  S :  20.     Matt.  15 :  3-6.     Col.  2:8. 

234.  What  has  been  the  result  of  the  adoption  of  tradi- 
tion, as  a  standard  of  doctrine,  in  the  church  of  Rome  ? 

It  has  introduced  into  the  creed  of  that  church  human 
dogmas,  and  grossly  erroneous  tenets  ;  for  which  she 
demands  implicit  reception,  under  pain  of  being  ac- 
cursed. 

235.  What,  then,  is  the  power  of  the  church,  as  it  re- 
gards the  scriptures  ? 

The  church  is  the  depository  of  the  scriptures ;  and 
bound  to  preserve  them,  pure  and  unadulterated. 

1  Tim.  3  :  15.     But  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou  mayest  know  how 


76  ECCLESIASTICAL 

thou  oug-htest  to  behave  thyself  in  the  house  of  God,  which  is  the 
church  of  the  Uving-  God,  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth. 

236.  What  further  power  has  the  churchy  in  reference 
to  the  scriptures  ? 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  church  to  explain  the  scriptures , 
and  to  call  upon  all  men  to  study^  believe,  and  obey 
them  for  themselves. 

Mai.  2:7.  For  the  priests  lips  should  keep  knowledge,  and 
they  should  seek  the  law  at  his  mouth  ;  for  he  is  the  messenger 
of  the  Lord  of  hosts.  Isa.  S  :  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testi- 
mony; if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because 
there  is  no  light  in  them.  John  5  :  39.  Search  the  scriptures,  for 
in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life  ;  and  thev  are  they  which 
testify  of  me.  See  2  Tim.  3  :  15.  Col  3:16.  Rom.  15  : 4.  Acts 
17 :  11.  These  were  more  noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in 
that  they  received  the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and 
searched  the  scriptures  daily,  whether  those  things  were  so. 


SECTION    IV. 
Of  confessions  of  faith. 

237.  Has  the  church  the  right  to  dram  up  summaries 
of  christian  doctrines;  as,  for  instance,  confessions  of 
faith  and  catechisms  ? 

In  order  to  exhibit  to  the  world  her  views  of  the  scrip- 
tures ;  to  oppose  prevailing  heresies  and  errors ;  to 
instruct  her  children  and  people  ;  to  ascertain  the  sen- 
timents of  candidates  for  admission  into  the  ministry ; 
and  to  secure  harmony  and  uniformity  in  her  public 
ministrations ;  it  is  the  privilege  and  duty  of  every 
church,  to  draw  up  such  summaries  of  christian  doc- 
trine. 

238.  What  authority  do  these  summaries  possess,  in 
themselves  considered  ? 

They  have,  in  themselves  considered,  no  more  au- 
thority than  any  other  human  compositions. 

239.  From  what,  then,  is  their  authority  derived? 
The  authority  of  such  summaries  is  derived  solely 

from  their  conformity  to  the  scriptures. 


CATECHISM.  77 

240.  Are  such  summaries  to  be  regarded  as  infallibly 
correct  ? 

No ;  the  only  infallible  rule  for  the  interpretation  of 
scripture,  is  scripture  itself. 

Rom.  12  : 6.  Let  us  prophecy  (or  leach)  according-  to  the  pro 
portion  (or  analogy)  of  faith.  John  5  :  46.  For  had  ye  believed 
Moses,  ye  would  have  believed  me ;  for  he  wrote  of  me. 

241.  Does  our  confession  of  faith  claim  any  other 
power  over  those  who  receive  it  ? 

No  ;  for  it  is  stated  in  that  confession,  that  ^  all  synods 
or  councils,  since  the  apostles'  times,  may  err,  and  many 
have  erred ;  therefore,  they  are  not  to  be  made  the  rule 
of  faith  or  practice,  but  to  be  used  as  a  help  to  both.' 

See  chapter  xxxi. 

242.  Can  you  state  any  other  declaration,  which  that 
confession  makes  of  the  same  purport  ? 

Yes ;  it  declares,  that  '■  it  belongeth  to  synods  and 
councils  ministerially,  (that  is,  as  ministers  of  God's 
word,)  to  determine  controversies  of  faith  and  cases  of 
conscience '  ]  and  that  their  ^  decrees  and  determinations, 
if  consonant  to  the  word  of  God,  are  to  be  received  with, 
reverence  and  submission.' 

See  chapter  xxxi.  2.  See  also  chapters  i.  ix.  and  x.  and  chap- 
ter XX.  at  large. 

243.  How,  then,  do  you  reconcile  the  authority  claimed 
for  these  standards,  with  that  supreme  authority  which  is 
ascribed  to  the  icord  of  God  ? 

No  individual  is  compelled  to  receive  these  standards, 
contrary  to  his  own  voluntary  choice  :  and  in  submitting? 
himself  to  the  authority  of  the  church,  every  individual 
declares  that  he  receives  its  standards,  because,  after  full 
examination,  he  believes  them  to  contain  the  system  of 
doctrine  taught  in  the  holy  scriptures. 

See  Form  of  Government,  chapter  xv.  12. 

244.  You  have  said,  that  no  individual  is  required  to 
adopt  these  standards ;  will  you  now  inform  me  whether 
any  individual  who  may  have  adopted  them,  is  at  liberty, 
should  he  see  fit,  to  withdravj  his  declaration  of  full  belief 
in  them  ? 

Should  any  individual  be  led  to  regard  any  part  of 
7* 


78  ECCLESIASTICAL 

these  standards  as  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  it  is  his 
privilege  and  duty  to  release  himself  from  that  obliga- 
tion ;  or  otherwise,  as  a  man  of  honor,  to  maintain  and 
defend  them  so  long  as  he  continues  to  act  as  a  min- 
ister or  elder  of  the  church. 

245.  Is  there  any  thing  in  this  to  interfere  with  true 
liberty  of  conscience  ? 

Nothing  ;  for  while  such  a  course  is  adapted  to  secure 
peace  and  harmony,  and  united  action,  it  also  preserves 
and  maintains  true  liberty  of  conscience. 

246.  Who  are  required  explicitly  to  adopt  and  promise 
obedience  to  the  standards  of  the  church  ? 

Bishops,  licentiates,  elders,  and  deacons. 

See  Form  of  Government,  chap.  xv.  12,  chap.  xiv.  7,  and  chap, 
xiii.  4. 


SECTION    v. 

0/  the  second  part  of  the  pov;er  of  the  church.,  to  enact  rules  for  its 
government  or  order. 

247.  What  is  the  second  part  of  the  power  of  the  church  ? 
The  power  to  enact  rules  for  its  government  or  order. 

248.  Does  this  mean.,  that  the  church  has  power  to  es- 
tablish any  form  of  government  which  shall  appear  most 
eligible  ? 

No ;  as  far  as  there  is  a  particular  form  laid  down  in 
scripture,  that  form  cannot  be  altered  without  usurping 
the  authority  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Heb.  8  :  5.  Who  serve  unto  the  example  and  shadow  of  heav- 
enly thing-s.  as  Moses  was  admonished  of  God  when  he  was 
about  to  make  the  tabernacle;  for  see  (saith  he)  that  thou  make 
all  things  according  to  the  pattern  showed  to  thee  in  the  mount. 

249.  Does  this  mean,  that  the  church  has  power  to  make 
new  laws  to  regulate  the  moral  conduct  of  its  members  ? 

The  church,  as  we  have  already  shown,  has  no  legis- 
lative, but  only  a  ministerial  authority ;  and  her  office 
consists  SOLELY  in  publishing  and  enforcing  those  laws 
w^hich  the  Head  of  the  church  has  already  enacted. 


CATECHISM.  79 

250.  Has  the  church  power  to  decree  rites  and  cere- 
monies^ as  is  taught  in  the  articles  of  the  Church  of  Rome^ 
and  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  1 

There  is  no  scriptural  warrant  whatever  for  this 
opinion  ;  and  we,  therefore,  believe,  that  the  church 
assumes  a  power  which  does  not  belong  to  her,  when 
she  makes  any  addition  to  the  institutions  of  Christ,  and 
requires  their  observance,  on  pain  of  censure  or  excom- 
munication. ^ 

251.  What  other  matters  come  under  this  power  of  the 
churchy  to  enact  rules  for  government  and  order'} 

It  belongs  to  the  church  to  appoint  the  times  of  public 
worship,  and  on  what  other  occasions  its  members  shall 
join  in  the  solemn  exercises  of  religion. 

252.  Are  there  any  other  matters  included  under  this 
power  of  enacting  rides  ? 

It  is  also  the  province  of  the  church  to  point  out  the 
order  of  public  worship,  to  fix  the  bounds  of  congrega- 
tions and  presbyteries,  and  to  make  all  other  arrange- 
ments, which  are  necessary  to  secure  harmony  and 
order. 


SECTION    VI. 

Of  the  third  division  of  the  power  of  the  church,  or  the  power  of 
discipline. 

253.  What  is  the  third  and  last  part  of  ecclesiastical 
power  ? 

The  power  of  discipline  or  jurisdiction. 
2  Cor.  10:8.     For  though  I  should  boast  somewhat  more  of 
our  authority,  which  the  Lord  hath  given  us  for  edification,  and 
not  for  destruction,  I  should  not  be  ashamed. 

254. ,  75  this  power  necessary  to  every  society  ? 

Yes ;  in  every  society  of  men,  some  power  is  neces- 
sary to  preserve  the  common  peace,  and  to  maintain 
concord. 


*  For  a  notice  of  some  of  the  objectionable  results  of  the  exer- 
cise of  this  power,  see  chap.  vii.  sect.  2. 


80  ECCLESIASTICAL 

255.  Has  any  person  a  right  to  admission  into  the  chris- 
tian church,  without  regard  to  its  rules  or  regulations  ? 

No ;  only  those  who  make  a  credible  profession  of 
their  faith  in  Christ,  can  be  admitted  as  members  of 
the  church  of  Christ. 

Acts  8 :  37.  And  Philip  said,  if  thou  believest  with  all  thine 
heart,  thou  mayest.  And  he  answered  and  said,  I  believe  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God.  1  Cor.  1 : 2.  Unto  the  church 
of  God  which  is  at  Connth,  to  ihem  that  are  sanctiiied  in  Christ 
Jesus,  called  to  be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upon 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs"  and  ours.  Matt. 
2S  :  20.  Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have 
commanded  you :  and,  lo,  I  am  witli  you  alway,  even  unto  the 
end  of  the  world.    Amea. 

256.  Why  may  not  others,  also,  be  admitted  into  the 
church  1 

Because  its  privileges,  by  their  very  nature,  are  in- 
tended only  for  those  who,  in  the  judgment  of  charity, 
are  disciples  of  Christ. 

John  17  : 6.  I  have  manifested  thy  name  unto  the  men  which 
thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world  ;  thine  they  were,  and  thou 
gavest  them  me  ;  and  they  have  kept  thy  word.  Acts  19  : 9.  But 
when  divers  were  hardened,  and  believed  not,  but  spake  evil 
of  that  way  before  the  multitude,  he  departed  from  them,  and 
separated  the  disciples,  disputing  daily  in  the  school  of  one 
Tyrannus. 

257.  By  what  means  is  this  character  of  the  church,  as 
a  society  of  professing  christians,  to  be  preserved  ? 

By  the  faithful  exercise  of  a  scriptural  discipline,  in 
enforcing  the  observance  of  her  laws,  and  by  censure 
and  excommunication. 

1  Cor.  5:7.  Purge  out,  therefore,  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may 
be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ  our  pass- 
over  is  sacrificed  for  us.     (See  context.) 

258.  Why  is  this  exercise  of  discipline  necessary  to  the 
purity  and  peace  of  the  church  ?  , 

Because  offences  must  frequently  arise,  from  unre- 
generate  professors,  and  from  the  remaining  corruptions 
of  those  who  are  truly  pious. 

Matt.  18:7.  Wo  unto  the  world  because  of  offences !  for  it 
must  needs  be  that  offences  come  ;  but  wo  to  that  man  by  whom 
the  offence  cometh  !  Rev.  2  :  14.  But  I  have  a  few  things  against 
thee,  because  thou  hast  there  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  Ba- 


CATECHISM.  81 

laam,  who  taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stumbling--block  before  the 
children  of  Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols,  and  to  com- 
mit fornication. 

259.  Who  are  to  exercise  this  discipline  ? 
The  officers  of  the  church. 

Matt.  28  :  19.  Acts  14  : 2-3.  Matt.  16  :  19.  And  I  will  give  unto 
thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  and  whatsoever  thou 
shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  Matt.  18 : 
15-18.  Moreover,  if  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and 
tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone ;  if  he  shall  hear 
thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee, 
then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or 
three  witnesses  every  word  may  be  established.  And  if  he  shall 
neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  ;  but  if  he  neglect  to 
hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a 
publican.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  on 
earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on 
earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 

260.  How  far  does  this  power  of  church  officers  extend  ? 
It  is  their  province  to  judge  who  may  be  admitted  to 

the  church  ;  to  inspect  their  conduct  when  received ; 
and  to  censure  and  expel  such  as  prove  to  be  unworthy. 

2  Tim.  4: 2.  Preach  the  word;  be  instant  in  season,  out  of 
season  ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long-suflering  and  doc- 
trine. Titus  2  :  15.  These  things  speak,  and  exhort,  and  rebuke 
with  all  authority.  Let  no  man  despise  thee.  1  Cor.  5  :  12.  For 
what  have  I  to  do  to  judge  them  also  that  are  without?  do  not 
ye  judge  them  that  are  within?  Heb.  13  :  17.  Obey  them  that 
have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves  ;  for  they  watch 
for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give  account ;  that  they  may  do 
it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief;  for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you. 


SECTION    VII.  • 

Of  admission  to,  and  exclusion  from,  the  churcli. 

261.  Are  only  those  who  are  really  saints,  to  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  church  ? 

That  any  man  is  7-eally  a  saint,  can  be  known  only  to 
God;  and.  therefore,  the  officers  of  the  church,  not  having 
knowledge  to  discern  the  heart,  cannot  determine  the 
secret  state  of  the  soul. 


82  ECCLESIASTICAL 

262.  By  what  rule,  then,  are  they  to  be  guided  in  the 
reception  of  members  into  the  church  ? 

They  are  to  be  guided  solely  by  the  outward  profes- 
sion which  is  made,  of  inward  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 

Acts  8:12.  Bui  when  they  believed  Philip,  preaching  the 
things  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  they  were  baptized,  both  men  and  women.  Acts  19  :  IS. 
And  many  that  believed  came,  and  confessed,  and  showed  their 
deeds. 

263.  When  is  a  person  to  be  regarded  as  making  a 
credible  profession  of  Christianity  ? 

When  such  an  individual  manifests  an  acquaintance 
with  the  leading  doctrines  of  the  gospel ;  declare.s  him- 
self a  believer  in  them;  professes  that  his  heart  has 
been  renewed  by  the  Spirit  of  God ;  and  maintains  a 
conduct  becoming  the  gospel. 

Rom.  10 :  10.  For  with  the  heart  man  believeth  unto  righteous- 
ness ;  and  with  the  month  conJession  is  made  unto  salvation. 
Acts  16  :  33.  And  he  took  them  the  same  hour  of  the  night,  and 
washed  their  stripes  ;  and  was  baptized,  he  and  all  his,  straight- 
way. Luke  3  :  8  Bring  forth,  therefore,  fruits  worthy  of  repent- 
ance ;  and  begin  not  to  say  within  yourselves.  We  have  Abraham 
to  our  father:  for  I  say  unto  you,  that  God  is  able  of  these  stones 
to  raise  up  children  unto  Abraham. 

264.  Do  the  members  of  the  church,  after  their  admis- 
sion to  it,  continue  subject  to  the  authority  of  its  rulers  ? 

Yes.  Such  authority  on  the  one  part,  and  obedience 
on  the  other,  are  most  plainly  sanctioned  by  the  law  of 
Christ. 

1  Cor.  5 :  12, 13.     Heb.  13  :  17. 

265.  For  what  offences  are  members  of  the  church  liable 
to  its  censure  ? 

For  ertors  in  doctrine  ;i  for  immorality  in  practice  ;2 
for  despising  the  authority,  order,  or  ordinances  of  the 
church; 3  and  for  neglecting  the  public,  domestic,  and 
secret  duties  of  religion.  ^ 

*  Rom.  16:17.  Now,  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  mark  them 
which  cause  divisions  and  offences  contrary  to  the  doctrine  which 
ye  have  learned  ;  and  avoid  them.  Titus  3  :  10.  A  man  that  is  a 
heretic,  after  the  first  and  second  admonition,  reject 

2  2  Chron.  23  :  10.  And  he  set  the  porters  at  the  gates  of  the 
house  of  the  Lord,  that  none  ■wiiich  was  unclean  in  any  thing 
should  enter  in.     Eph.  5  :  11.     And  have  no  fellowship  with  the 


CATECHISM.  «S 

unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  but  rather  reprove  them.  1  Cor. 
5: 11.  But  now  1  have  written  unto  you  not  to  keep  company, 
if  any  man  that  is  called  a  brother  be  a  fornicator,  or  covetous,  or 
an  idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  e.xtortioner ;  with 
such  a  one  no  not  to  eat.  Rev.  2  :20.  Notwithstanding,  I  have 
a  few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  sufierest  that  woman, 
.lezebel,  which  calleth  herself  a  prophetess,  to  teach  and  to  se- 
duce my  servants  to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things  sacri- 
ficed unto  idols. 

3  1  Cor.  11:2.  Now  I  praise  you,  brethren,  that  ye  remember 
me  in  all  things,  and  keep  the  ordinances,  as  I  delivered  them  to 
you.  2  Tliess.  3:6.  Now  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the 
name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from 
every  brother  that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not  after  the  tradition 
which  he  received  of  us. 

*  Heb.  10  :  25.  Not  forsaking  the  assembling  of  ourselves  to- 
gether, as  the  manner  of  some  is;  but  e.xhorting  one  another; 
and  so  much  the  more  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching.  Jer.  10  :  25. 
Pour  out  thy  fury  upon  the  heathen  that  know  thee  not,  and 
upon  the  famihes  that  call  not  upon  thy  name ;  for  they  have 
eaten  up  Jacob,  and  devoured  him,  and  consumed  him,  and  have 
made  his  habitation  desolate.  Matt.  6  :  6.  But  thou,  when  thou 
prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet ;  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door, 
pray  to  thy  Father  which  is  in  secret ;  and  thy  Father,  which 
seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

266.  Are  all  offences  to  be  foUowed  by  the  same  degree 
of  censure  1 

No  ;  according  to  the  nature  of  their  several  offences, 
some  should  be  rebuked,  others  suspended  from  the 
privileges  of  the  church,  and  others  e.xcommunicated, 
or  entirely  cut  off  from  all  connection  with  the  church. 

Titus  1 : 1-3.  This  witness  is  true ;  wherefore,  rebuke  them 
sharply,  that  they  may  be  sound  in  the  faith.  2  Thess.  3  :  14,  15. 
And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man, 
and  have  no  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.  Yet 
count  him  not  as  an  enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a  brother.  1  Cor. 
5  :  13.  But  them  that  are  without,  God  judgeth.  Therefore,  put 
away  from  among  yourselves  that  wicked  person.  Gal.  5: 12.  I 
would  they  were  even  cut  off  which  trouble  you.    1  Tim.  5:  20. 

267.  Do  the  scriptures  attach  a  very  solemn  importance 
to  the  censures  of  the  church  ? 

They  do ;  for  they  declare  that  the  sentence  of  the 
church,  when  pronounced  according  to  the  scriptures, 
is  confirmed  and  ratified  in  heaven. 

!Matt.  IS  :  IS.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  "Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind 
on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose 


84  ECCLESIA.STICAL 

oa  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  1  Cor.  5 :  5.  To  deliver  such 
a  one  unto  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit 
may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  1  Tim.  1 :  20.  Of 
whom  is  Hymeneus  and  Alexander ;  whom  I  have  delivered 
unto  Satan,  that  they  may  learn  not  to  blaspheme. 

268.  What  should  be  the  conduct  of  those  who  have 
been,  in  either  of  these  ways,  subjected  to  the  discipline  of 
the  church  ? 

They  should  humble  themselves  under  it ;  and  seek 
grace  to  repent  and  do  their  first  works. 

1  Peter  5 :  6.  Humble  yourselves,  therefore,  under  the  mighty 
hand  of  God,  that  he  may  exalt  you  ui  due  time.  Heb.  13 :  17. 
Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves  ; 
for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give  account ; 
that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief;  for  that  is 
unprofitable  ibr  you.  Rev.  2 : 5.  Remember,  therefore,  from 
whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  repent,  and  do  the  first  works ;  or 
else  I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candle- 
stick out  of  his  place,  except  thou  repent. 

269.  When  may  a  person  who  has  been  susperided  be 
restored  to  the  communion  of  the  church  ? 

Whenever  sufficient  evidence  has  been  afforded  of 
his  repentance  and  reformation. 

Gal.  6:1.  Brethren,  if  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault,  ye  which 
are  spiritual  restore  such  a  one  in  the  spirit  of  meekness ;  con- 
sidering thyself,  lest  thou  also  be  tempted.  John  20  :  23.  "Whose- 
soever sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them  ;  and  whose- 
soever sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained. 

270.  Are  any  censures  of  the  church  to  be  made  public  ? 
Yes ;  when  the  offences  are  of  such  magnitude  and 

publicity  as  to  bring  scandal  upon  the  church. 

2  Cor.  2  :  6.  Sufficient  to  such  a  man  is  this  punishment,  which 
was  inflicted  of  many.  1  Tim  5 :  20.  Them  that  sin  rebiike  be- 
fore all,  that  others  also  may  fear. 

271.  Is  the  church  injured  by  the  neglect  of  discipline  ? 
Yes  ;  for  thereby  godly  persons  will  be  deterred  from 

entering  it ;  the  anger  of  God  provoked ;  and  Christ's 
name  dishonored. 

1  Cor.  5 :  11.  But  now  I  have  written  unto  you  not  to  keep 
company,  if  any  man  that  is  called  a  brother  be  a  fornicator,  or 
covetous,  or  an  idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extor- 
tioner ;  with  such  a  one  no  not  to  eat.  I  Cor.  10  ;  20.  But  I  say, 
that  the  things  which  the  Gentiles  sacrifice,  they  sacrifice  to  devils, 


CATECHISM.  85 

and  not  to  God ;  and  I  would  not  that  ye  should  have  fellowship 
with  de\als.  Rev.  IS :  4.  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven, 
saying,  Come  out  of  her  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  pai'takers  of 
her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues.  Jer.  7  :  11.  Is 
this  housC;  which  is  called  by  my  name,  become  a  den  of  robbers 
in  your  eyes?  Behold,  even  I  have  seen  it.  saitli  the  Lord.  2 
Samuel  12 :  14.  Howbeit,  because  by  this  deed  thou  hast  given 
great  occasion  to  the  enemies  of  the  Lord  to  blaspheme,  the  child 
also  that  is  born  unto  thee  shall  surely  die.  Rom.  2 :  24.  For 
the  name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the  Gentiles  through  you, 
as  it  is  written.  Eph.  4  :  30.  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God;  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption. 

272.  3Iay  a  churchy  by  the  utter  neglect  of  discipline, 
cease  to  be  a  true  and  living  church  of  Christ  ? 

Yes ;  this  has  happened. 

Rev.  2:9.  I  know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and  poverty, 
(but  thou  art  rich,)  and  I  know  the  blasphemy  of  them  which  say 
they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  are  the  synagogue  of  Satan. 
Rev.  3  : 9,  16.  Behold,  I  will  make  them  of  the  synagogue  of 
Satan,  which  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie  ;  behold, 
I  will  make  them  come  and  worship  before  thy  feet,  and  to  know 
that  I  have  loved  thee.  So  then,  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and 
neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spue  thee  out  of  my  mouth.* 

273.  On  the  other  hand,  are  there  many  and  great 
benefits  arising  from  the  exercise  of  strict  and  faithful 
discipline'?^ 

Yes. 

274.  What  benefits  may  arise  to  the  offender  from  the 
exercise  of  discipline  ? 

By  this  he  sees  sin  to  be  evil  and  shameful :  and  if 
he  receive  the  censure  in  a  proper  spirit,  it  has  a  pow- 
erful tendency  to  humble,  reclaim,  and  edify  him. 

2  Thess  3  :  14.  If  any  man  obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle, 
note  that  man,  and  have  no  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be 


*  '  As  the  saving  doctrine  of  Christ  is  the  soul  of  the  church,  so 
discipline  forms  the  ligament  which  connects  the  members  to- 
gether, and  keeps  each  in  its  proper  place.  Discipline,  therefore, 
serves  as  a  bridle  to  curb  and  restrain  the  refractory,  wlio  resist 
the  doctrme  of  Christ ;  or  as  a  spur  to  stimulate  the  inactive  ;  and 
sometimes  as  a  father's  rod,  wiih  which  those  who  have  griev- 
ously fallen  may  be  chastised  in  mercy  and  with  the  gentleness 
of  the  Spirit  of  Christ.'  Calvin's  Institutes,  chap.  xii.  book  iv. 
vol  ii.  page  365. 

8 


86  ECCLESIASTICAL 

ashamed.  2  Cor.  7  :  9.  10.  Now  I  rejoice  not  that  ye  were  made 
sorry,  but  that  ye  sorrowed  to  repentance ;  for  godly  sorrow 
worketh  repentance  to  salvation,  not  to  be  repented"  of. 

275.  What  benefits  arise  to  the  church  from  the  faithful 
exercise  of  discipline  ? 

Hereby  sinners  are  discouraged  from  hypocritically 
joining  the  church,  and  the  leaven  which  might  infect 
the  whole  lump  is  purged  out ;  i  the  number  of  her  true 
converts  is  increased  ;  -  her  holiness  is  manifested  ;  3  the 
honor  of  her  Head  is  vindicated ;  '^  and  God's  gracious 
presence  and  blessing  secured.  ^ 

^  1  Cor.  5 : 7.  Purge  out,  therefore,  the  old  leaven,  that  ye 
may  be  a  new  lump. 

2  Acts  16  :  4,  5.  As  they  went  through  the  cities  they  delivered 
them  the  decrees  for  to  keep,  that  were  ordained  of  the  apostles 
and  elders,  which  were  at  Jerusalem ;  and  so  were  the  churches 
established  in  the  faith,  and  increased  in  number  daily.  Acts 
5  :  11,  13,  14.  And  great  fear  came  upon  all  the  church,  and  upon 
as  many  as  heard  these  things.  And  of  the  rest,  durst  no  man 
join  himself  to  them;  but  the  people  magnified  them.  And  be- 
lievers were  the  more  added  to  the  Lord;  multitudes,  both  of 
men  and  women. 

2  John  2  :  16.  Take  these  things  hence  ;  make  not  my  Father's 
house  an  house  of  merchandise. 

4  Ezek.  36  :  23.  The  heathen  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord, 
saith  the  Lord  God,  when  I  shall  be  sanctified  in  you  before 
their  eyes. 

5  2  Cor.  6:17,  IS.  Come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye 
separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing ;  and  I 
will  receive  you,  and  be  a  Father  unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be  my 
sons  and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty. 

276.  But  may  not  the  offender y  by  the  exercise  of  dis- 
cipline^  be  led  to  forsake  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and 
thus  become  more  hardened  ? 

As  discipline  is  an  ordinance  of  God,  we  must  expect 
the  neglect  rather  than  the  exercise  of  it  to  harden  the 
sinner ;  but  if,  in  his  pride  and  obstinacy,  he  disregard 
the  advantages  which  flow  from  it,  when  received  in  a 
right  spirit,  the  rulers  of  the  church  are  not  to  be  de- 
terred from  their  duty,  any  more  than  the  minister  of  the 
gospel  from  preaching,  because  many  are  hardened  by 
it,  and  have  their  guilt  and  dangers  increased. 

2  Cor.  2  :  15.  To  the  one  we  are  the  savor  of  death  unto  death  ; 
and  to  the  other,  the  savor  of  life  unto  life.  .Tude  19.  These  be 
they  who  separate  themselves,  sensual,  having  not  the  Spirit. 


CATECHISM.  87 

277.  Are  the  rulers  of  the  church  deeply  responsible  for 
the  right  exercise  of  discipline  ? 

They  who  hold  office  by  appointment  from  Christ, 
whose  faithfuhiess  will  be  followed  by  so  many  and 
great  blessings,  whose  negligence  must  be  the  source 
of  such  deep  and  lasting  injuries  to  the  church,  dishonor 
to  Christ,  and  evil  to  sinners,  should  feel  themselves 
under  a  most  solemn  responsibility  in  this  matter,  and 
must  expect  to  be  called  to  a  most  stiict  account,  at  the 
day  of  judgment,  for  the  part  which  they  act  in  relation 
to  it. 

1  Pet.  5:4.  And  when  the  Chief  Shepherd  shall  appear,  ye 
shall  receive  a  crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away.  Heb.  13  :  17. 
Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves; 
for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give  account ; 
that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief 

278.  How  may  each  member  of  the  church  fully  under- 
stand all  its  rules,  and  order  of  discipline  ? 

By  studying  the  Form  of  Government  and  Book  of 
Discipline  attached  to  the  Confession  of  our  Faitn,  and 
which  every  member  of  our  church  should  possess. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

FELLOWSHIP    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

SECTION    I. 
Of  the  nature  and  necessity  of  church  fellowship. 

279.  Js  a  knowledge  of  the  true  nature,  constitution, 
and  design  of  the  cJnuxh^  important  to  all  its  members  ? 

It  is  important ;  for  otherwise  they  will  be  in  ignorance 
of  those  duties,  which  they  are  under  obligation  to  dis- 
charge, as  members  of  the  church. 

Ezek.  44  :  5,  8.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  Son  of  man,  mark 
well,  and  behold  with  thhie  eyes,  and  liear  with  thine  ears,  all 
that  I  say  unto  thee  concerning  all  the  ordinances  of  tlie  house 
of  the  Lord,  and  all  the  laws  thereof;  and  mark  well  the  enter- 
ing in  of  the  house,  with  every  going  forth  of  the  sanctuary.  And 
ye  have  not  kept  the  charge  of  my  holy  things ;  but  ye  have  set 
keepers  of  my  charge  in  my  sanctuary  for  yourselves.  Matt. 
5  :  19.  Whosoever,  therefore,  shall  break  one  of  these  least  com- 
mandments, and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least 
in  the  kingdom  of  heavien  ;  but  whosoever  shall  do  and  teach 
them,  the  same  shall  be  called  great  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

280.  Who  are  members  of  the  visible  church  of  Christ  ? 
Those  who  have  been  admitted  into  it  on  profession  of 

their  faith  and  obedience,  together  with  their  children. 

Acts  2  :  38,  39,  47.  Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Eepent,  and 
be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the 
remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that 
are  afar  of!',  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call. 

281.  Is  it  the  duty  of  all^  or  only  of  some,  to  become 
members  of  the  church  of  Christ  1 

It  is  the  unquestionable  duty  of  all  who  hear  the  gos- 


ECCLESIASTICAL     CATECHISM.  89 

pel,  to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  then  to 
become  members  of  his  visible  church. 

Acts  2  :  38.  Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent,  and  be  bap- 
tized, every  one  of  you,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the 
remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Rom.  10  : 9.  That  if  thou  shall  confess  whh  thy  mouth 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  shalt  believe  in  thine  heart  that  God  hath 
raised  him  from  the  dead,  thou  shalt  be  saved.  1  John  1  : 3.  That 
which  we  have  seen  and  heard  declare  we  unto  you,  that  ye  may 
also  have  fellowship  with  us;  and,  truly,  our  fellowship  is  with 
the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 

282.  What  are  the  ends  of  church  fellowship  ? 

The  ends  of  church  fello^^^ship  are,  that  christians 
may  hold  forth  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  ;  maintain  the 
ordinances  of  the  gospel,  uncorrupted ;  promote  their 
mutual  holiness  and  edification ;  and  thus  become  fitted 
for  glory. 

Col.  2:2.  That  their  hearts  might  be  comforted,  being  knit 
together  in  love,  and  unto  all  riches  of  the  full  assurance  of  un- 
derstanding, to  the  acknowledgment  of  the  mystery  of  God,  and 
of  the  Father,  and  of  Christ.  Rev.  2:25.  Cut  that  which  ye 
have  already,  hold  fast  till  I  come.  Phil.  2  :  15.  That  ye  maybe 
blameless  and  harmless,  the  son.s  of  God,  without  rebuke,  in  the 
midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  nation,  among  whom  ye  shine 
as  lights  in  the  world.  Col.  1 :  12.  Giving  thanks  unto  the 
Father,  which  hath  made  us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inheri- 
tance of  the  saints  in  light. 

283.  What  are  the  privileges  of  members  of  the  church  ? 
The  participation  of  the  Lord's  supper ;  the  baptism 

of  their  children  ;  pastoral  oversight ;  the  sympathy  and 
prayers  of  the  church ;  the  special  promises  of  God ; 
and  the  right  of  deciding  upon  all  matters  referred  to 
them,  relative  to  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  church. 

Isa.  4  :  5,  6.  And  the  Lord  will  create,  upon  every  dwelling- 
place  of  Mount  Zion,  and  upon  her  assemblies,  a  cloud  and 
smoke  by  day,  and  the  shining  of  a  flaming  fire  by  night;  for 
upon  all  the  glory  shall  be  a  defence.  And  there  shall  be  a  tab- 
ernacle for  a  shadow,  in  the  day-time,  from  the  heat,  and  for  a 
place  of  refuge,  and  for  a  covert  from  storm  and  from  rain. 
1  Tim.  4  :  10.  For  therefore  we  both  labor  and  sufler  reproach, 
because  we  trust  in  the  living  God,  who  is  the  Saviour  of  all 
men,  especially  of  those  that  believe.  Acts  2:42.  And  they 
continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and 
in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers.  Ps.  147  :  19,  20  He  sliow- 
eth  his  word  unto  .Jacob,  his  statutes  and  his  judgments  unto 
8* 


90  ECCLESIASTICAL 

Israel  He  hath  not  dealt  so  with  any  nation ;  and  as  for  his 
judgments,  they  have  not  known  them.  Praise  ye  the  Lord. 
Rom.  9:4.  Who  are  Israelites;  to  whom  pertaineih  the  adop- 
tion, and  the  glory,  and  the  covenants,  and  the  giving  of  the  law, 
and  the  service  of  God,  and  the  promises. 


SECTION    II. 

Of  the  duties  of  chtirch  members. 

284.  What  duties  do  members  of  the  church  owe  to 
their  pastor  ? 

They  should  submit  to  his  just  and  scriptural  author- 
ity ;  love  and  esteem  him ;  attend  constantly  upon  his 
ministrations  •  cooperate  with  him  in  every  good  work ; 
liberally  support  him ;  and  earnestly  pray  for  him. 

1  Thess.  5 :  13.  And  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love,  for 
their  work's  sake.  And  be  at  peace  among  yourselves.  Heb. 
13  : 7.  Remember  them  which  have  the  rule  over  you,  who  have 
spoken  unto  you  the  word  of  God  ;  whose  faith  follow,  consid- 
^ering  the  end  of  their  conversation.  See  also  1  Cor.  16 :  15,  16. 
1  Thess.  5  :  11,  12.    2  Cor.  1 :  11. 

285.  What  duties  do  the  members  of  the  church  owe  to 
one  another  ? 

They  should  love  one  another;  visit  each  other  in 
affliction  ;  pray  for  one  another ;  when  necessary,  exer 
cise  forbearance  and  charity ;  M-atch  over  one  another ; 
and  endeavor  to  live  in  peace  and  harmony. 

Gal.  6  : 2.  Bear  ye  one  another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law 
of  Christ.  James  5":  16.  Confess  your  faults,  one  to  another,  and 
pray,  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed.  The  effectual  fer- 
vent prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much.  Eph4:2.  With 
all  lowliness  and  meekness,  with  long-suffering,  forbearing  onj 
another  in  love.  Rom.  12  :  13.  Distributing  to  the  necessity  of 
saints  ;  given  to  hospitality.  1  John  3  :  17.  But  whoso  hath  this 
world's  good,  and  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up 
his  bowels  of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of 
God  in  him?  Lev.  19  :  17.  Thou  shall  in  any  wise  rebuke  thy 
neighbor,  and  not  suffer  sin  upon  him.  See  also  1  Pet.  5 : 5, 
Phil.  2: 3. 

286.  What  duties  do  members  of  the  church  owe  to 
the  church  itself? 

They  are  bound  to  support  it;  to  take  a  deep  and 
active  interest  in  all  its  concerns ;  to  seek  its  prosperity 


CATECHISM.  91 

by  all  lawful  means  ;  and  cordially  to  submit  to  its  dis- 
cipline. 

1  Cor.  16  : 2.  Ui)on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  let  every  one  of 
you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him,  that  there 
be  no  gatherings  wiien  I  come. 

287.  What  is  the  duty  of  members  of  the  church  to 
ttiemsclves,  as  individuals  ? 

To  grow  in  knowledge,  in  grace,  and  in  communion 
with  God ;  and  to  lead  holy  and  exemplary  lives. 

John  5 :  39.  Search  the  scriptures  ;  for  in  them  ye  think  ye 
have  eternal  life  ;  and  they  are  they  which  testify  "of  me.  Ps. 
1 :2.  But  his  delight  is  in  the  law  of  the  Lord  ;  and  in  his  law 
doth  he  meditate  day  and  night. 

288.  What  is  the  duty  of  members  of  the  church,  as 
heads  of  families  ? 

To  maintain  family  prayer ;  to  set  a  holy  example ; 
and  to  govern  and  direct  their  children,  and  servants,  in 
the  fear  and  admonition  of  the  Lord. 

Gen.  IS  :  19.  For  I  know  him,  that  he  will  command  his  chil- 
dren, and  his  household  after  him  ;  and  they  shall  keep  the  way 
of  the  Lord,  to  do  justice  and  judgment;  that  the  Lord  may- 
bring  upon  Abraham  that  which  he  hath  spoken  of  him.  Ps. 
118  :  15.  The  voice  of  rejoicing  and  salvation  is  in  the  tabernacles 
of  the  righteous  ;  the  right  hand  of  the  Lord  doeth  valiantly. 
Jer.  10  : 2-5.  Pour  out  thy  lury  upon  the  heathen,  that  know  thee 
not,  and  upon  the  families  that  call  not  on  thy  name.  Eph.  6:4. 
And,  ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to  wrath  ;  but  bring 
them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord. 

289.  What  is  the  duty  of  church  members,  as  citizens  ? 
They  should   live   peaceful,  holy,   and   unblamable 

lives,  in  all  honesty  and  fidelity  ;  adorning  the  doctrines 
of  God  our  Saviour ;  and,  as  far  as  lieth  in  them,  secur- 
ing a  good  report  of  them  that  are  without. 

290.  IVhat  is  the  duty  of  members  of  the  church,  as  it 
regards  property  ? 

They  should  remember,  that,  in  the  possession  of 
whatever  amount  of  property  they  have,  they  are  stew- 
ards for  God,  and  must  render  an  account  to  him,  of  the 
manner  in  which  it  has  been  used,  for  the  furtherance 
of  his  glory. 

2  Cor.  9:7.  Acts  11: 29.  See  also  Prov.  3  : 9.  ITim.  C:17. 
Rom.  10  :  14, 15. 


92  ECCLESIASTICAL     CATECHISM. 

291.  Is  a  refusal  thus  to  contribute  to  the  support  and 
spread  of  the  cause  of  Christ  severely  reproved  in  scrip- 
ture "^ 

Yes ;  it  is  distinctly  said  to  be  a  sign  of  a  graceless 
state ;  while,  on  the  contrary,  liberality  is  regarded  as 
one  evidence  of  christian  character. 

1  John  3:7.  1  Cor.  6 :  10.  Eph.  5 : 5.  Prov.  21 :  26.  See  also 
Ezek.  18 : 7,  9.    Ps.  112 : 5,  9.    2  Cor.  8:1-8,^ 


CHAPTER   VII. 

RELATION    OF    THE    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH 

TO    OTHER    DENOMINATIONS,    AND  TO 

THE    WORLD. 


SECTION    I. 
Of  Homajiism. 

292.  Did  the  church  of  Christ  always  continue  pure  ? 
Even  from  the  very  time  of  the  apostles,  the  church 

was  greatly  distracted  by  numberless  heresies  and  su- 
perstitions, of  the  most  extravagant  description  ;  and  the 
bishops  of  Rome,  pretending  to  be  the  successors  of  the 
apostle  Peter,  gradually  subjected  all  the  other  churches 
to  their  control,  and,  at  length,  showed  that  they  were 
that  antichrist,  which  had  been  foretold. 
2  Thess.  2 : 3-7. 

293.  When  did  the  church  of  Christ  throw  off  the  yoke 
of  Rome  ? 

Various  churches  and  individuals  attempted,  at  dif- 
ferent times,  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  some  of  whom  only  partially  succeeded,  while 
all  of  them  were  persecuted,  and  many  destroyed  ;  till, 
at  length,  God  raised  up  Luther,  who,  assisted  by  the 
German  princes,  protested  against  the  authority  of  the 
pope ;  and  thus,  ever  since,  the  church  of  Christ  has 
been  a  protestant  church. 

294.  Is  the  term  protestant  properly  applicable  to  the 
presbyterian  church  ? 


94  ECCLESIASTICAL 

It  is  properly  applicable  to  it,  in  common  with  all  the 
other  reformed  churches. 

295.  Why  are  these  all  denominated  protestant  ? 
Because   they  still   adhere   to   that   solemn   protest, 

which  was  made,  by  the  reformers  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  against  the  errors  and  corruptions  of  the  church 
of  Rome. 

296.  Name  some  of  those  errors  and  corruptions  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  against  which  the  church  of  Christ  has 
thus  protested. 

First,  the  church  of  Rome  denies  that  the  scriptures 
alone  are  a  sufficient  rule  of  faith  and  practice. 

Isa.  8  :  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony  ;  if  they  speak  not 
according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in  them. 
Acts  17  :  11.  These  were  more  noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica. 
in  that  they  received  the  word,  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and 
searched  the  scriptures  daily,  whether  those  things  were  so. 
2  Tim.  3 :  16,  17.  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God, 
and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  lor  correction,  for  in- 
struction in  righteousness  ;  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect, 
thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works.  John  5: 39.  Search 
the  scriptures ;  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life ;  and 
they  are  they  which  testify  of  me. 

Secondly,  it  receives  oral  traditions,  as  of  equal  au- 
thority, in  religious  matters,  with  the  scriptures ;  and 
thus  substitutes  human  authority  for  the  word  of  God. 

Matt.  15  : 3,  6.  But  he  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Why  do 
ve  also  transgress  the  commandment  of  God,  by  your  tradition? 
Thus  have  ye  made  the  commandment  of  God  of  none  effect 
by  your  tradition.  Gal.  1  ;8.  But  though  we,  or  an  angel  from 
heaven,  preach  any  other  gospel  unto  you  than  that  which 
we  have  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed,  Col.  2:8. 
Beware  lest  any  man  spoil  you,  through  philosophy  and  vain  de- 
ceit, after  the  tradition  of  men,  after  the  rudiments  of  the  world, 
and  not  after  Christ.  Prov.  30:5,6.  Every  word  of  God  is 
pure  ;  he  is  a  shield  unto  them  that  put  their  trust  in  him.  Add 
thou  not  unto  his  words,  lest  he  reprove  thee,  and  thou  be  found 
a  liar.  Rev.  22  :  IS.  For  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth 
the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  If  any  man  shall  add 
unto  these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are 
written  in  this  book. 

Thirdly,  it  makes  the  apostle  Peter  the  foundation  of 
the  church,  and  thus  destroys  the  only  true  foundatioiij 
which  is  laid  in  Zion. 


CATECHISM.  95 

1  Cor.  3  :11.  For  other  foundation  can  no  may  lay,  than  that 
is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ.  Acts  4  :  12.  Neither  is  there  sal- 
vation in  any  other  :  for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven, 
g-iven  among  rnen,  whereby  we  must  be  saved. 

Fourthly,  it  teaches  that  the  pope  of  Rome  is  the  vis- 
ible and  supreme  head  of  the  universal  church,  and 
thus  denies  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  headship 
and  supremacy  of  Christ. 

Eph.  1 :22.  And  hath  put  all  things  under  His  feet,  and  gave 
Him  to  be  the  head  overall  things  to  the  church.  Col.  1  :  IS.  And 
He  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  church ;  who  is  the  beginning, 
the  first-born  from  the  dead  ;  that  in  all  things  He  might  have  the 
preeminence. 

Fifthly,  it  conducts  the  prayers  of  the  church  in  an 
unknown  tongue,  so  that  they  cannot  be  profitable  to 
the  people. 

1  Cor.  14  : 9,  11, 14, 16.  So  likewise  ye,  except  ye  utter  by  the 
tongue  words  easy  to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be  known  what 
is  spoken  ?  for  ye  shall  speak  into  the  air.  Therefore,  if  I  know 
not  the  meaning  of  the  voice,  I  shall  be  unto  him  that  speakelh 
a  barbarian  ;  and  he  that  speaketh  shall  be  a  barbarian  unto  me. 
For  if  I  pray  in  an  unknown  tongue,  my  spirit  prayeth,  but  my 
understanding  is  unfruitful.  Else,  when  thou  shalt  bless  with 
the  spirit,  how  shall  he  that  occupieth  the  room  of  the  unlearned 
say  Amen  at  thy  giving  of  thanks,  seeing  he  understandeth  not 
what  thou  sayest? 

Sixthly^  it  pays  divine  worship  to  the  virgin  Mary, 
which  is  idolatry. 

Matt.  4 :  10.  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him.  Get  thee  hence, 
Satan ;  for  it  is  written,  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God, 
and  him  only  shalf  thou  serve.  Phil.  2:9,  10,  11.  Wherefore, 
God  also  hath  highly  exalted  him,  and  given  him  a  name  which 
is  above  every  name ;  that  at  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee 
should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven,  and  things  in  earth,  and  things 
imder  the  earth  ;  and  that  every  tongue  should  confess  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father. 

Seventhly,  it  teaches  its  members  to  pray  to  saints 
and  angels,  as  mediators  or  intercessors,  while  there  is, 
as  scripture  teaches,  but  one  mediator  between  God  and 
man. 

Rev.  19  :  10.  And  I  fell  at  his  feet,  to  worship  him.  And  he 
said  unto  me.  See  thou  do  it  not ;  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and 
of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  :  worship  God  ; 
for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy.    1  John  2 : 1. 


96  ECCLESIASTICAL 

My  little  children,  these  things  write  I  unto  yoii,  that  ye  sin  not. 
And  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus 
Christ  the  righteous.  1  Tim.  2  : 5.  For  there  is  one  God,  and 
one  mediator  betw^een  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 
1  Cor.  S  :  6.  But  to  us  there  is  but  one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom 
are  all  things,  and  we  in  him ;  and  one  Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  by 
whom  are  all  things,  and  we  by  him. 

Eighthly,  it  uses  images  in  worship,  and  pays  adora- 
tion to  the  sacramental  elements,  and  the  images  of 
saints,  which  is  also  idolatry. 

Exodus  20  : 4,  5.  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven 
image,  or  any  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or 
that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the 
earth  ;  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thj'self  to  them,  nor  serve  them  ; 
for  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of 
the  fathers  upon  the  children,  unto  the  third  and  fourth  genera- 
tion of  them  that  hate  me. 

Ninthly,  it  teaches  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation, 
which  is  at  once  absurd  and  idolatrous. 

1  Cor.  11 :  26, 2S.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink 
this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  But  let  a 
man  examine  himself,  and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink 
of  that  cup. 

Tenthly,  it  teaches  the  doctrine  of  purgatory,  which 
is  pagan  in  its  origin,  debasing  in  its  tendency,  and 
contrary  to  the  express  teaching  of  scripture. 

1  John  1  : 7.  But  if  we  walk  in  the  light,  as  he  is  in  the  light, 
we  have  fellowship  one  with  another ;  and  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  his  Son  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin.  2  Cor.  5:2.  Now  he 
that  hath  wrought  us  for  the  self-same  thing,  is  God,  who  also 
hath  given  unto  us  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit.  We  are  confident, 
I  say,  and  willing  rather  to  be  absent  from  the  body,  and  to  be 
present  with  the  Lord.  Phil.  1 :  23.  For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt 
two,  having  a  desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is 
far  better.  Rev.  14  :  13.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  say- 
ing unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord, 
from  henceforth ;  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from 
tlieir  labors  ;  and  their  works  do  foUov/  them. 

Eleventhly,  it  teaches  the  superstitious  observance  of 
times  and  places. 

Twelfthly,  it  enjoins  self-righteous  penances. 

Thirteenlhly,  it  assumes  the  power  of  granting  dis- 
pensations and  indulgences,  which  is  to  put  itself  in  the 
place  of  God. 


CATECHISM,  97 

Fourteenthly,  in  direct  opposition  to  scripture,  it 
teaches  the  necessity  and  virtue  of  the  celibacy  of  the 
clergy. 

Against  these,  and  many  other  errors  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  the  presbyterian  church,  in  common  with  all 
the  reformed  churches,  bears  its  testimony,  as  being 
antichristian,  and,  in  their  tendency,  destructive  to  the 
souls  of  men. 

297.  By  what  title  should  this  church  be  always  sjpolcen  ofl 
Either  as  the  Romish,  or  the  Roman  catholic  church, 

or  the  church  of  the  pope,  that  is,  the  popish  church. 

298.  Why  should  you  never  speak  of  that  church  as  the 
catholic  church  1 

Because,  as  has  been  shown,  the  term  catholic,  both 
as  it  means  universal,  and  as  it  means  orthodox,  applies 
to  all  true  churches,  and  not  to  any  one  particular  com- 
munion, such  as  the  Roman,  or  Anglican. 

299.  Bo  you,  then^  consider  the  application  of  the  teim 
catholic^  to  the  Romish  church,  to  be  positively  wrong  ? 

I  do,  for  several  reasons.  1.  Such  a  use  of  the  term 
is  in  itself  absurd.  2.  It  is  no  distinction,  as  thus  used, 
any  more  than  the  term  christian  would  be,  since  it 
applies  equally  to  other  churches.  3.  It  is  unjust,  as  it 
regards  ourselves ;  for,  when  we  call  the  Roman  the 
catholic  church,  it  is  implied  that  we,  ourselves,  and 
all  other  churches,  are  heretics  or  schismatics.  4.  It 
is  uncharitable  towards  them,  since  it  encourages  them 
in  their  error,  and  affords  to  them  a  plausible  argument 
against  other  denominations.* 


*  The  use  which  they  make  of  it,  when  it  is  conceded  to  them, 
cannot  be  unknown.  Dr.  Mihier,  in  his  End  of  Rehg^ious  Con- 
troversy, (Letter  xxv.)  says  of  the  (episcopal)  church:  '  Every 
time  they  address  the  God  of  truth,  either  in  solemn  worship  or 
in  private  devotion,  they  are  forced,  each  of  them,  to  repeat,  I 
believe  in  the  catholic  church;  and  yet,  if  I  ask  any  of  them  the 
question,  are  you  a  catholic?  he  is  sure  to  answer  rne.  No  !  I  am 
a  protestant '  Was  there  ever  a  more  glaring  instance  of  incon- 
sistency, and  self-condemnation,  among  rational  beings?'  See 
Whateley's  Romish  Errors,  p.  r{3l.  Let  us,  then,  avoid,  in  future, 
this  inconsistency  and  self-condemnation. 
9 


98  ECCLESIASTICAL 

300.  In  what  sense  may  the  Romish  church  he  called  a 
true  church  ? 

The  Romish  church  may  be  admitted  to  be  a  trae 
church,  inasmuch  as  it  is  a  real,  not  a  fictitious  church  • 
but  it  cannot  be  allowed  to  be  a  true  church,  in  that 
sense  of  the  word  true,  which  would  imply  that  it 
teaches  true  doctrines,  or  is  conformed  to  the  order  and 
discipline  laid  down  in  the  \vord  of  God.  In  this  sense, 
the  Romish  is  not  only  not  the  true  church,  but  has  no 
claim  to  the  character  of  a  true  church  at  all.^ 


SECTION     II. 
Of  prelacy. 

301 .  What  opinion  is  to  be  entertained  of  those  churches^ 
which,  with  an  orthodox  creed,  have  adopted  the  prelatic 
form  of  church  government  ? 

They  are  to  be  regarded  as  churches  of  Christ ;  and 
yet,  as  not  being,  in  their  constitution  and  order,  in  full 
accordance  with  the  word  of  God ;  and  therefore  im- 
perfect. 

302.  Why  do  you  denominate  theirs  the  prelatic,  rather 
than  the  episcopal  form  of  church  government  ? 

For  the  same  reasons,  in  part,  why  we  refuse  to  speak 
of  the  Romish,  as  the  catholic  church ;  and,  also,  be- 
cause we  believe  our  form  of  church  government  to  be 
more  truly  the  primitive  and  apostolical  episcopacy, 
since  the  term  bishop  (that  is,  episcopos,  whence  epis- 
copacy) was,  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  originally  given  to 
presbyters,  and  is  applied  to  them  throughout  the  New 
Testament. 

See  question  92. 

303.  Do  you,  then,  design  to  convey  any  reproach,  by 
using  the  terms  prelate,  prelacy,  and  prelatic,  instead  of 
bishop,  episcopacy,  and  episcopal,  as  applied  to  this  denom- 
ination of  christians  ? 

*  See  Wliateley's  Logic,  Appendix,  Art.  TriUh,  p.  381,  Eng. 
edition. 


CATECHISM.  99 

Certainly  not,  since,  in  so  doing,  we  use  tenns  which 
are  constantly  employed  by  their  own  writers,  in  a  good 
sense  ;  and  by  which  this  denomination  may  be  better 
distinguished  from  others. 

304.  Con  you  name  some  of  the  points  in  this  prelatic 
system,  to  which  freahyterians  object,  as  being  without  sup- 
port in  the  word  of  God  ? 

First,  they  object  to  the  power  claimed  by  prelatic 
churches,  to  decree  rites  and  ceremonies,  in  the  worship 
of  God,  and  to  institute  ofiices  in  the  church ;  Christ, 
alone,  as  king  and  head  of  the  church,  having  any  such 
authority. 

Prov.  30:6.  Add  thou  not  unto  his  words,  lest  he  reprove 
thee,  and  thou  be  found  a  liar.  Rev.  22  :  IS.  For  I  testify  unto 
every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 
If  any  man  shall  add  unto  these  things.  God  shall  add  unto  him 
the  plagues  that  are  written  in  this  book.  1  Cor.  6 :  12.  AU 
ihmgs  are  lawful  unto  me,  but  all  things  are  not  expedient;  all 
things  are  lawful  for  me,  but  I  will  not  be  brought  under  the 
power  of  any.  Ps.  2:6.  1  Pet.  G :  3.  See  also  Eph.  5  :  23.  and 
I^Iatt.  2S :  20. 

Secondly,  while  they  do  not  deny  the  propriety,  or 
reject  the  use,  of  all  forms  of  prayer,  or  of  administer- 
ing ordinances,  they  object  to  the  imposition  of  a  fixed 
and  stated  liturgy,  which  excludes  all  extemporaneous 
prayer ;  believing  that  it  tends  to  prevent  the  exercise 
of  spiritual  gifts ;  to  induce  formality  and  deadness  in 
devotion  ;  and  to  prevent  its  adaptation  to  the  state  and 
circumstances  of  the  church,  and  of  individuals.* 

Acts  1 :24,  2-3.  And  they  prayed,  and  said,  Thou,  Lord,  which 
knowest  the  hearts  of  all  men,  show  whether  of  these  two  thou 
hast  chosen  ;  that  he  may  take  part  of  this  ministry  and  apostle- 

*  The  Book  of  Common  Order  of  the  English  Church  at  Ge- 
neva, drawn  up  by  Knox,  and  approved  by  Calvin,  was  received, 
and  approved,  by  the  church  of  Scotland,  and  ordinarily  prefixed 
to  the  Psalms  in  metre.  Neither  has  the  use  of  this  truly  excel- 
lent and  beautiful  order  ever  been  proscribed,  or  forbidden ; 
and  its  use.  in  a  modilied  form.miglit  be  still  advantageous.  Like 
the  liturgies  of  all  the  French  presbyterian  churclies,  it  is  not  ex- 
clusive, but  provides  for  the  introduction  of  extemporaneous 
prayer,  and  for  modifications.  Its  use  has  been  lately  recom- 
mended, in  an  edition  by  the  Rev.  J.  Gumming,  of  the  Scotch 
church  in  London.  Our  church  also  allows  of  forms  of  profes- 
sion, baptism,  and  marriage. 


100  ECCLESIASTICAL 

ship,  from  which  Judas,  by  transgression,  fell,  that  he  might  go  to 
his  own  place. 

Thirdly,  they  object  to  the  appointment,  and  stated 
observance,  of  holy  days,  as  being  not  only  without 
scriptural  warrant,  but  positively  discountenanced  by 
it;  as  interfering  w^ith  the  due  sanctification  of  the 
Lord's  day ;  as  having  originated  in  improper  motives ; 
and  as  necessarily  leading  to  many  and  great  evils. 

Gal.  4: 9-11. 

Fourthly,  they  object  to  the  interposition,  in  baptism, 
of  god-fathers,  and  god-mothers,  between  parents  and 
their  children.  For  this  practice  there  is  not  a  shadow 
of  evidence  in  the  New  Testament,  nor  in  the  practice 
of  the  church,  for  five  hundred  years  after  Christ.  It 
was  unknown,  also,  among  the  Waldenses,  and  is  to  be 
regarded  as  one  of  the  many  superstitious  usages,  in- 
troduced into  the  church  with  the  progress  of  corruption. 

Fifthly,  they  object,  for  the  same  reasons,  to  the  use 
of  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  baptism,  and,  also,  because 
it  is  associated  with  the  superstition  and  idolatry  of  the 
Romish  church,  in  which  it  is  considered  as  essential  to 
the  validity  of  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  is  applied  in 
every  step  of  religious  life,  and  is  formally  and  publicly 
reverenced. 

Sixthly,  they  object  to  the  rite  of  confirmation,  be- 
cause they  can  find  no  authority  for  it  in  the  word  of 
God,  or  in  the  purest  ages  of  the  church ;  because  it  is 
altogether  superfluous,  and  answers  no  practical  pur- 
pose, not  otherwise  provided  for  ;  because  they  regard 
the  form  of  its  administration  as  teaching  dangerous 
and  unscriptural  doctrine  ;  and  because  it  serves  to  fos- 
ter, in  the  minds  of  the  young,  the  most  delusive  and 
self-righteous  hopes. 

Seventhly,  they  object  to  the  practice  of  kneeling  at 
the  Lord's  supper,  because  it  is  contrary  to  the  posture 
assumed  by  Christ  and  his  apostles,  who  employed  that 
in  which  it  was  then  customary  to  receive  ordinary 
meals  ;  because  it  was  unknown  in  the  christian  church 
for  a  number  of  centuries ;  because  it  is  opposed  to  that 
gladness,  gratitude,  and  affectionate  intercourse,  of 
which  this  ordinance  is  expressive ;  because  it  is-  a  rem- 


CATECHISM.  101 

nant  of  the  Romish  ritual,  and  of  the  adoration  of  the 
host ;  and  because  it  was  retained  in  the  English  church 
against  the  wishes  of  a  large  body  of  its  most  learned 
and  pious  divines. 

Eighthly^  they  object  to  the  regular  administration  of 
the  Lord's  supper  in  private,  as  opposed  to  the  social 
chaiacter  of  this  ordinance  ;  as  being  unwarranted  by 
scripture ;  as  fostering  superstitious  notions  of  the  in- 
herent virtues  of  the  sacrament ;  as  liable  to  great  and 
manifold  abuses ;  and  as  likely  to  do  much  injury  to 
many,  both  among  the  living  and  the  dying. 

Ninthly,  they  object  to  bowing,  in  the  public  service, 
at  the  name  of  Jesus.  This,  also,  is  without  any  author- 
ity from  scripture.  It  attaches  some  superstitious  virtue 
to  one,  among  many  other  titles,  of  our  blessed  Re- 
deemer, It  seems  to  imply  that  the  second  person  of 
the  ever-glorious  Trinity  is  entitled  to  peculiar  adora- 
tion. And  as  it  was  first  introduced  about  the  fifteenth 
century,  it  should  not  be  retained  among  a  reformed 
christian  people. 

Tenthly,  they  object,  for  similar  reasons,  to  the  prac- 
tice of  praying  toward  the  east ;  of  wearing,  in  the 
reading-desk,  or  during  the  prayers,  a  white  surplice  ;  of 
speaking  of  the  Lord's  table  as  an  altar,  of  the  Lord's 
supper  as  a  sacrifice,  and  of  christian  ministers  as 
priests ;  these  terms  being  pagan  in  their  origin,  Jew- 
ish in  their  spirit,  and  the  last  being  at  variance  with 
the  whole  system  of  the  gospel,  and  destructive  of  one 
of  its  most  important  characteristics. 

They  also  solemnly  protest  against  reading  the  apocry- 
phal books,  in  any  service  regarded  as  connected  with 
the  worship  of  God,  which  is  done  continually  in  pre- 
latical  churches,  on  their  holy  days.  These  books  form 
no  part  of  the  inspired  word  of  God ;  they  contain  false 
doctrines,  misstatements,  and  not  a  few  things  adapted 
to  promote  ridicule,  rather  than  edification ;  and  are 
acknowledged,  by  prelatists  themselves,  to  be  uncanon- 
ical,  and  very  exceptionable  in  much  that  they  contain.* 


*The   church  of  England   omits   the  pubHc  reading  of  two 
hundred  and  eleven  chapters  of  the  Bible,  and  substitutes  one 
9* 


102  ECCLESIASTICAL 

305,  As  some  of  these  ceremonies  appear  unimportant 
in  themselves,  why  is  the  observance  of  them  a  ground  of 
serious  objection  ? 

Because  such  observance  encourages  superstition  and 
'  will-worship ; '  is  opposed  to  the  sufficiency  of  the 
scriptures,  as  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  and  to 
that  liberty  wherewith  Christ  has  made  us  free ;  and 
upholds  the  unscriptural  and  pernicious  principle,  that 
men  may  innocently  and  profitably  add  to  the  institu- 
tions of  Christ,  and  the  terms  of  communion  in  his 
church,  these  ceremonies  being  regarded  as  mystical 
and  significant. 

Col.  2 :  20,  23. 

306.  Is  there  any  thing  else,  to  which  presbyterians 
object,  in  the  prelacy  ? 

Yes;  they  object  to  the  power  of  ordination,  and 
other  ecclesiastical  functions,  being  vested  exclusively 
in  the  unscriptural  order  of  prelates,  since  this  makes 
void  the  word  of  God,  and  leads  to  spiritual  despotism. 

1  Tim.  4 :  14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was 
given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
presbytery.  MaU.  20  :  25,  27.  But  Jesus  called  them  unto  him, 
and  said.  Ye  know  that  the  princes  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  do- 
minion over  ihem,  and  they  that  are  great,  exercise  authority 
upon  them.  And  whosoever  will  be  chief  among  you,  let  him 
be  your  servant. 

Again ;  they  object  to  the  unscriptural  distinction 
between  consecration,  or  the  setting  apart  of  pre- 
lates, and  ordination,  or  the  setting  apart  of  presbyters, 
to  the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry,  as  being  wholly 
unauthorized  by  the  word  of  God. 

Further;    they    object    to    the    doctrine,    that,    by 


hundred  and  one  chapters  from  the  Apocrypha.  The  Homilies 
speak  of  Baruch  as  a  prophet,  and  expressly  ascribe  the  book 
of  Tobit  to  the  Holy  Ghost.  See  Homily  Ag.  Disobed.  and 
Rebellion,  Part  i.  p.  475,  and  on  Almsdeeds,  'Part'ii.  p.  32S.  These 
homilies  make  a  part  of  the  formularies  of  the  episcopal  church 
in  this  country.  For  a  full  exhibition  of  the  grounds  of  our  ob- 
jection to  these  ceremonies,  see  Dr.  Miller  on  Presbyterianism, 
&c.  eh.  V.  p.  63,  &c. 


CATECHISM.  103 

water-baptism,  an  infant  is  regenerated,  made  a  mem- 
ber of  Christ,  and  a  child  of  God ;  and  to  various  other 
things,  contained  in  the  canons  authorized  by  this 
church,  and  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer. 

James  1 :  IS.  Of  his  own  will  begat  he  us  with  the  word  of 
truth,  that  we  should  be  a  kind  of  first-fruits  of  his  creatures. 
1  Pet.  1:23.  Being  born  again,  not  of  corruptible  seed,  but  of 
incorruptible,  by  tiie  word  of  God,  which  liveth  and  abideth 
(or  ever. 

Finally,  they  lament  the  extreme  laxity  of  many  of 
the  prelatical  churches,  in  reference  to  the  characters 
whom  they  admit  to  their  communion  and  privileges, 
and  the  difficulties  thrown  in  the  way  of  any  of  their 
godly  ministers  attempting  to  exercise  a  scriptural  dis- 
cipline. 


SECTION    III. 
0/  co77gregattonalism. 

307.  In  what  light  do  presbyterians  regard  those 
churches  ivhich  adopt  the  independent  or  congregational 
form  of  church  government  ?  * 

As  far  as  they  hold  to  those  doctrines  which  are  re- 
garded, by  the  presbyterian  church,  as  the  doctrines  of 
grace,  we  consider  them,  also,  to  be  true  churches  of 
Jesus  Christ ;  but  as  defective,  and  not  fully  accordant 
to  scripture,  in  their  forms  of  government  and  disci- 
pline. 

308.  Name  some  of  the  reasons  why  presbyterians  ob- 
ject to  this  system  of  church  government. 

First,  they  object  to  it  because,  so  far  as  it  makes 


*The  reader  should  be  apprized,  that,  in  this  place,  Congrega- 
tionalism is  considered,  in  its  theoretic  and  essential  principles, 
as  a  system.  In  its  practical  operation  in  this  country,  it  is  found 
actmg  upon  those  principles  of  consociation  and  union,  both  in 
ecclesiastical  and  benevolent  matters,  which  gives  such  unity 
and  strength  to  the  presbyterian  church,  and  is,  therefore,  essen 
tially  presbyterian. 


104  ECCLESIASTICAL 

each  congregation  independent  of  every  other,  it  de- 
stroys the  unity  and  power  of  the  church. 

1  Cor.  12  :  12,  26,  27.  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  many 
members,  and  all  the  members  of  that  one  body,  being  many,  are 
one  body  ;  so  also  is  Christ.  And  whether  one  member  sufier,  all 
the  members  suffer  with  it ;  or  one  member  be  honored,  all  the 
members  rejoice  with  it.  Now  ye  are  the  body  of  Christ,  and 
members  in  particular.  John  IS  :  36.  Jesus  answered,  My  king- 
dom is  not  of  this  world.  If  my  kingdom  were  of  this  world, 
then  would  my  servants  fight,  that  I  should  not  be  delivered  to 
the  Jews ;  but  now  is  my  kingdom  not  from  hence. 

Secondly,  they  object  to  it  because  it  is  thus  opposed 
to  the  constitution  of  the  apostohc  church,  in  which 
there  existed  ecclesiastical  courts,  as  bonds  of  union  be- 
tween the  churches. 

See  chapter  IV. 

Thirdly,  they  object  to  it  because  it  destroys  the 
original  distinction  recognised  in  scripture  between  the 
rulers  or  officers,  and  the  members  of  the  church. 

Heb.  13  :  17,  24.  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and 
submit  yourselves ;  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that 
must  give  account ;  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy  and  not  wdth 
grief;  for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you.  Salute  all  them  that  have 
the  rule  over  you,  and  all  the  saints. 

Fourthly,  they  object  to  it  because  It  unfits  the  church, 
in  her  distinctive  character,  and  through  her  own  organ- 
ization, to  perform  her  appropriate  duty  of  extending  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  throughout  the  world. 

Matt.  IS  :  19,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  bap- 
tizing them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son.  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I 
have  commanded  you ;  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto 
the  end  of  the  world. 

Fifthly,  they  object  to  it  because  it  gives  an  unre- 
stricted, and  therefore  unscriptural,  power  to  its  members 
in  the  government  of  the  church. 

See  chapter  III. 

Sixthly,  they  object  to  it  because  it  deprives  the 
pastor,  or  any  aggrieved  member  of  the  church,  of  the 
privilege  of  appealing  to  some  court  of  review. 

Acts  15 :  2.    When,  therefore,  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  no  small 


•  CATECHISM.  105 

dissension  and  disputation  wiili  them,  they  determined  that  Paul 
and  Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of  them,  should  go  up  to  Jeru- 
salem unto  the  apostles  and  elders  about  this  question. 


Of  the  doctrine  of  the  apostolical  svxicession. 

309.  To  what  other  doctrine,  common  to  both  Roman- 
ists and  prelatists,  do  you  object  ? 

To  their  doctrine  of  the  apostolical  succession. 

310.  Is  it  not  important  that  there  should  be  a  regular 
succession  of  scripturally  appointed  ministers'^ 

It  is  important  as  a  matter  of  order,  but  it  is  not  es- 
sential to  the  salvation  of  souls,  since  a  broken  succes- 
sion can  never  frustrate  the  efficacy  of  the  divine  word, 
or  an  unbroken  succession  sanctify  'the  doctrines  of 
devils/  or  the  '  works  of  darkness.' 

311.  Are  there  any  who  believe  in  the  absolute  necessity ^ 
in  order  to  covenanted  salvation^  of  such  a  succession  ? 

Yes ;  the  popish  church,  and  a  large  party  in  the 
episcopal  churches  of  America  and  of  England. 

312.  IVliat  is  meant  by  this  doctrine  of  apostolical  suc- 
cession ? 

By  the  prelatical  doctrine  of  apostolical  succes- 
sion, it  is  taught,  that  as  Christ  delegated  all  power  to 
his  apostles,  so  have  these  apostles  delegated  it  to  the 
order  of  prelates  in  personal  and  perpetual  succession ; 
that  these  prelates  are  the  sources  of  all  spiritual  grace 
and  authority ;  are  alone  empowered  to  ordain  other 
ministers,  so  that  without  them  there  can  be  no  valid 
ministry  at  all ;  that  they  alone  possess  or  can  bestow 
the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  that  without  them,  all 
preaching  and  ordinances  are  vain,  delusive,  and  de- 
prived of  the  promised  blessing  of  Christ.  * 


*  See  the  author's  Lectures  on  the  Prelatical  Doctrine  of  the 
Apostolical  Succession. 


106  ECCLESIASTICAL 

313.  Can  this  doctrine  be  proved  from  scripture  ? 

No;  it  is  not  even  pretended,  that  this  doctrine  can 
be  found  in  scripture.  It  is  granted,  that  it  is  not  clearly 
revealed  in  the  word  of  God  ;  but  that  it  depends  upon 
tradition  and  the  authority  of  the  fathers.  ^  This  doc- 
trine, on  the  contrary,  is  actually  denounced  by  Christ ; 
and  is  opposed  to  scripture  declarations,  warnings,  and 
precepts,  to  its  promises  and  prophecies,  to  its  facts  and 
decisions,  and  to  the  only  remaining  commission  of  the 
ministry,  f 

Mark  10 :  42,  43,  and  9 :  33^7.    Matt.  23  :  &-11. 

314.  Can  this  personal  succession  be  shown  to  have 
been  preserved  in  a  valid  and  unbroken  chain  ? 

In  order  to  show  this,  it  must  be  pioved,  that  the  ordi- 
nation of  every  prelate  in  this  entire  succession  was 
valid,  first,  as  to  the  form  of  ordination :  secondly,  as  to 
the  subject  of  ordination  ;  and,  thirdly,  as  to  the  minis- 
ters of  ordination,  which  is  an  impossibility,  $ 

315.  Can  this  personal  succession  be  proved  as  a  his- 
torical fact  ? 

On  the  contrary,  it  cannot  be  proved,  that  the  apostle 
Peter,  the  first  link  in  this  chain,  was  ever  at  Rome,  or 
that  he  was  ever  bishop  of  Rome,  or  that  he  ever  ap- 
pointed a  successor  to  himself,  as  such.  Neither  can  it 
be  decided,  whether  there  were  one  or  two  bishops 
originally  at  Rome,  nor  who  were  the  first  successors 
in  that  church ;  while  it  is  certain  that  many  invalid- 
ities have  occurred  in  the  progress  of  this  succession, 
both  in  its  Romish,  Anglican,  and  American  branches, 
and  also  in  all  the  other  prelatic  churches ;  and  that 
it  has  been  broken  in  numerous  instances,  and  in  innu- 
merable ways.  ^ 

316.  Are  prelatics  really  and  in  fact  successors  of  the 
apostles  ? 

Prelates  are  not  successors  to  the  apostles,  in  fact. 

*  See  full  proof  of  this  position  in  author's  Lectures,  pp.  73» 
83,  87,  99, 103,  133, 134,  136. 
t  See  ibid,  lect.  vi.  and  vii. 
i  See  ibid,  lect.  v 
^  See  ibid,  lect.  viii.  and  i-X 


CATECHISM.  107 

They  are  rif.t  apostles,  in  the  true  sense  of  this  title, 
which  was  limited  to  the  twelve  ;  nor  in  their  call,  which 
was  immediately  from  Christ ;  nor  in  their  endowments 
for  their  office,  which  were  supernatural ;  nor  in  their 
office  itself,  which  was  the  oversight  and  instruction  of 
the  whole  world ;  nor  in  their  duties,  which  involved 
the  indoctrination,  care,  and  government  of  all  the 
churches.  * 

317.  Can  this  doctrine  he  sustained  on  the  ground  of 
reason  ? 

No ;  it  is  most  unreasonable,  inasmuch  as  it  substi- 
tutes the  theory  of  man  for  the  word  of  God  ;  the  visible 
organization  and  ministry  of  the  church,  for  spiritual 
Christianity;  ordinances,  rites,  and  forms,  for  doctrines 
and  inward  graces  ;  the  authority  of  the  church,  for  the 
supremacy  and  headship  of  Christ ;  and  the  means  of 
attaining  salvation,  by  giving  efficacy  to  the  truth,  for 
that  salvation  itself,  f 

318.  Docs  this  doctrine  necessarily  lead  to  popery  ? 
This  dcctrine  necessarily  leads  to  popery,  because  it 

invests  the  church  with  all  authority ;  because  it  subju- 
gates the  laity  and  the  ministry  to  prelates ;  because  it 
consign^j  to  these  prelates  the  interpretation  of  the  word 
of  God :  because  it  has  ever  formed  the  basis  upon 
which  the  system  of  popery  rests  its  exclusive  assump- 
tions ;  because,  wherever  it  has  been  carried  out,  it  has 
led  to  the  introduction  of  the  corrupt  doctrines  and  prac- 
tices of  the  Romish  church ;  and  because  it  is  now 
leading  extensively  to  the  same  results.  J 

319.  Is  this  doctrine  also  intolerant  in  its  tendencies 
and  residts  ? 

That  this  doctrine  leads  to  intolerance  in  spirit  and  in 
practice,  is  proved  from  its  history  in  all  past  ages ; 
from  the  character  and  doings  of  many  ancient  and 
modern  prelates  ;  from  its  necessary  tendency  to  exclude 
the  laity  from  all  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  to  consoli- 

*  See  author's  Lectures,  lect.  x. 

t  See  ibid,  lect.  xiv. 

j  See  ibid,  lect.  xi.  and  xii. 


108  ECCLESIASTICAL 

date  a  spiritual  despotism,  and  to  claim  absolute  author- 
ity over  the  persons,  conduct,  and  opinions  of  its  adher- 
ents ;  from  its  bitter,  sectarian,  and  uncharitable  spirit 
towards  all  other  denominations ;  and  from  its  clear 
opposition  to  civil  and  religious  liberty.  *^ 

320.  What  further  objection  have  you  to  this  doctrine 
of  apostolical  succession  ? 

I  object  to  it,  because  it  necessarily  implies  that  the 
church  of  Rome  is  truly  catholic,  apostolical,  and  inde- 
fectible in  doctrine  and  practice,  and  that  all  other 
churches,  being  excommunicated  by  it,  are  cut  off  from 
the  church  of  Christ ;  and  because  it  is  schismatical, 
leading  its  abettors,  like  the  ancient  heretics,  to  cut 
themselves  off  from  all  other  christians,  to  assert  that 
they  alone  constitute  the  catholic  church  of  Christ,  and 
to  deny  to  all  other  branches  of  the  church  either  a  valid 
ministry  or  efficacious  ordinances ;  and  because  it  is 
thus  contradictory  to  the  charity,  to  the  spirituality,  and 
to  the  divine  character  of  the  gospel,  f 

321.  Is  this  doctrine  to  be  rejected  because  such  claims 
might  be  advanced  only  by  prelatists  ? 

On  the  contrary,  presbyterians  might  far  more  reason- 
ably urge  these  claims.  For  as  all  their  ministers  are 
bishops ;  as  their  bishops,  at  the  reformation,  were  or- 
dained by  those  in  authority ;  as  they  can  undeniably 
trace  their  succession  upward  through  the  Romish,  the 
Waldensian,  and  the  Culdee  churches,  to  the  very  time 
of  the  apostles ;  and  as  in  their  time  bishops  were 
presbyters,  and  acted  under  the  one  and  only  commis- 
sion given  by  divine  appointment ;  it  is  therefore  plain, 
that  while  their  ministerial  succession  is  certain  and 
unquestionable,  that  of  prelates  never  can  be  estab- 
lished. 

322.  Why,  then,  are  we  not  to  glory  in  this  succession  ? 
Because  they  only  are  true  bishops  of  Jesus  Christ, 

who  are  called  of  God ;  who  receive  his  Spirit ;  and  who 


*  See  author's  Lectures,  lect.  xiii. 
t  See  ibid,  lect.  xv.  xvii.  xviii.  and  xix. 


CATECHISM.  109 

preach  his  truth  in  its  purity  and  its  fulness ;  this  being 
the  all-essential  mark  of  the  church  of  Christ.  * 

323.  Wliat  evils  arise  from  the  assertion,  that  this  un- 
broken succession  of  pelates  is  essential  to  a  true  churchy 
to  a  true  ministry,  and  to  all  hope  of  covenanted  mercy  ? 

This  doctrine  would  destroy  all  existing  churches, 
and  thus,  all  hope  of  salvation  :  since  there  is  no  church 
which  can  establish  such  a  succession.  It  also  fosters 
pride  and  ambition  among  the  clergy ;  lukewannness, 
formality,  and  hypocrisy  among  the  laity ;  and  carnalityj 
contention,  and  animosity  among  all  protestant  denom- 
inations. It  strengthens  popery,  by  conceding  its  essen- 
tial principles  and  its  most  arrogant  demands.  And  it 
strengthens  infidelity,  by  implicating  Christianity  in  a 
doctrine  which  is  in  itself  unscriptural,  in  its  tendency 
hurtful,  in  its  evidence  baseless,  and  in  its  reasoning 
absurd. 


SECTION    V. 
TJi,e  advantages  and  claims  of  tlie  preshyterian  church. 

324.  What  claims,  then,  has  the  preshyterian  church  on 
all  her  members  ? 

She  is  scriptural  in  her  character,  ordinances,  and 
doctrines ;  apostolic  in  her  forms,  officers,  and  order  of 
government  and  worship  ;  adapted  to  secure  the  religious 
liberty  and  prosperity  of  all  her  members,  and  to  ex- 
tend the  blessings  of  salvation  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

325.  What  other  advantages  does  the  preshyterian  church 
possess^  to  recommend  her  to  all  her  members  ? 

In  her  government  there  is  found  ample  provision, 
according  to  the  word  of  God,  for  the  preservation  of 
order,  free  from  all  confusion ;  of  peace  and  unity,  free 
from  schism  and  division  ;  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus, 
free  from  all  error  and  heresy  ;  of  piety,  free  from  all 
scandal  and  profaneness ;  of  equity  and  right,  free  from  all 

*  See  author's  Lectures,  lect.  xx.  and  xxi. 
10 


110  ECCLESIASTICAL 

maladministration,  whether  ignorant,  arbitrary,  or  tyran- 
nical; of  the  honor  and  purity  of  Christ's  ordinances, 
from  all  contempt,  pollution,  and  profanation ;  of  the 
comfort,  quickening,  and  encouragement  of  the  saints 
in  all  the  ways  of  Christ ;  and  of  the  honor  of  God  and 
of  our  Lord  Jesus,  in  all  the  services  of  the  sanc- 
tuary. 

326.  Name  some  of  the  further  advantages  possessed  by 
members  of  the  presbyterian  church. 

They  possess  the  right  of  choosing  their  own  pastors 
and  elders;  they  are  neither  subject  to  the  spiritual 
despotism  of  a  priesthood,  nor  to  anarchy  and  misrule  ; 
they  can  bring  any  matter, — whether  it  be  unfaithfulness 
in  ministers  and  elders,  or  in  the  other  ofiicers  and 
members  of  the  church,  or  errors  in  doctrine, — before  the 
church  courts,  composed  of  an  equal  proportion  of  cler- 
gymen and  of  representatives  of  die  people,  chosen  by 
themselves,  for  investigation  and  decision ;  and  they 
have  the  privilege  and  power,  when  their  rights  as  citi- 
zens of  Zion  are  assailed,  of  appealing  from  one  church 
court  to  another. 

327.  Are  not  the  principles  of  presbyterian  polity,  in 
perfect  agreement  with  the  principles  of  civil  liberty  1 

Yes ;  in  the  equality  of  all  her  members  and  minis- 
ters ;  in  her  love  of  simplicity  and  order ;  in  her  oppo- 
sition to  all  unnecessary  distinctions ;  in  her  regard  to 
the  interests  and  wishes  of  her  members,  as  well  as 
ministers  ;  in  the  open  publicity  of  all  her  doings ;  in 
that  model  she  has  given  for  the  exercise  of  the  principle 
of  representation  ;  in  that  shield  which  she  has  thrown 
around  the  person  and  character  of  the  poorest  of  her 
members  ;  in  that  energy  with  which  her  various  enter- 
prises are  carried  on  ;  in  a  word,  in  her  perfect  unity 
combined  with  diffusiveness  and  universality,  she  ex- 
hibits all  the  principles  and  features  of  true  liberty, 
whether  civil  or  ecclesiastical. 

Matt.  2S  :  19,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  bap- 
tizing them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghoat ;  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I 
have  commanded  you  :  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  alw^ays,  even  unlo 
the  end  of  the  world.    Amen. 


CATECHISM.  Ill 

328.  What  is  the  duty  of  members  of  the  preshyterian 
church,  toward  members  of  other  christian  churches  ? 

They  should  respect  their  religious  opinions  and  prac- 
tices ;  avoid  all  bigotry  and  prejudice  ;  abstain  from  all 
officious  controversy,  and  underhand  proselytism  ;  recip- 
rocate all  acts  of  christian  courtesy  and  kind  regard ; 
and  cooperate  with  them  in  the  promotion  of  every  good 
word  and  work. 

329.  What,  then,  is  the  claim  which  the  presbyterian 
church  makes  upon,  the  regards  of  all  her  members  ? 

She  claims  to  be  regarded  as  a  true  and  pure  church, 
having  the  pure  word  preached,  and  the  sacraments 
duly  administered  ;  and  as  an  entire  and  perfect  church, 
having  that  apostolic  form,  order,  and  ministry,  which 
can  be  traced  back  to  Christ  and  his  apostles.  But 
while  her  discipline  is  the  best,  she  does  not  wish  it  to 
be  regarded  as  the  only  form  of  church  government  that 
gives  validity  to  ordinances,  or  hope  of  salvation. 


SECTION    VI. 
Of  the  relation  of  the  presbyteriati  church  to  the  world. 

330.  In  what  relation  does  the  church  stand  to  the 
world  ? 

Christ  has  appointed  his  church  to  be  the  salt  of  the 
earth,  that  it  may  be  preserved  from  premature  destruc- 
tion ;  to  be  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth  ;  and  to  be 
a  missionary  association,  to  send  forth  teachers,  and 
gather  all  nations  unto  Christ. 

Matt.  5 :  13.     1  Tim.  3  :  15.     Matt.  2S  :  19. 

331.  JVhat  is  the  duty  of  the  church  as  the  salt  of  the 
earth  ? 

As  the  earth  is  preserved  only  for  the  sake  of  the 
church,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  church  carefully  to  retain 
its  purity,  and  to  show  a  good  example  to  all  around ; 
lest,  having  lost  its  savor,  the  judgments  of  God  should 
come  upon  the  world. 

Matt.  21 :  22 ;  5 :  13,  as  above. 


112  ECCLESIASTICAL 

332.  What  is  the  duty  of  the  church  as  the  ground  of 
the  truth  ? 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  church,  as  the  ground  of  the 
truth,  to  preserve  and  circulate  the  scriptures,  pure  and 
entire ;  earnestly  to  contend  for  the  faith  once  delivered 
to  the  saints ;  and  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  Christ  by 
exhibiting  in  its  members  a  walk  and  conversation  be- 
coming the  gospel,  that  others,  seeing  their  good  works, 
may  be  led  to  glorify  their  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 
2  Tim.  2: 2.    Jude  3.    Tit.  2  ;  10.     Matt.  5  :  IC. 

333.  What  is  the  duty  of  the  church  to  the  world  as  the 
pillar  of  the  truth  ?  ^ 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  church,  as  the  pillar  of  the  truth, 
to  consider  herself  as  a  missionary  association,  organ- 
ized by  Christ,  for  the  promotion  of  God's  glory,  in  the 
evangelization  of  the  world. 

Rom.  12 :  5-S.  Rev.  22 :  17.  Gal.  4 :  IS.  2  Cor.  12 :  15.  Acts 
ch..  13  and  15. 

334.  What  has  Christ  promised  with  regard  to  the  fu- 
ture destiny  of  the  church  ? 

Christ  has  promised,  that  all  countries  shall  yet  be 
filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord ;  and  that  with 
the  ingathering  of  the  Gentiles,  the  Jews  shall  be  re- 
stored "to  their  forfeited  privileges,  and  made  full  par- 
takers of  ail  the  blessings  of  the  gospel. 

Rom.  11 :  25-27.    Matt.  2S :  19. 

335.  What  influence  is  the  church  fitted  to  exert  upon 
the  state  of  the  world  ? 

As  all  misery  sprung  originally  from  sin,  so  is  it 
maintained  only  by  its  continuance.  And  thus,  v/hen 
Christianity  shall  be  extended  over  the  whole  world,  pov- 
erty and  disease  will  be  greatly  decreased,  while  that 
which  remains  will  be  softened  by  the  exercise  of  faith 
in  God,  and  the  sympathy  of  our  fellow-men  ;  —  the  hap- 
piness and  prosperity  of  individuals  will  be  increased, 
by  the  restoration  of  communion  with  God,  and  obtaining 
his  blessing  according  to  his  promise,  the  faithful  per- 

*  The  reference  is  to  pillars  as  anciently  nsed  for  proclaiming- 
to  the  world  and  to  future  limes  tlie  knowledge  of  great  events. 


CATECHISM.  113 

formanee  of  the  duties  which  men  owe  to  each  other^ 
and  promotion  of  truth,  peace,  and  love  amonir  all  men  :— 
the  resour(;es  of  nations  will  be  increased,  and  their  ex- 
penditures diminished  ;  —  and  the  general  happiness  of 
mankind  will  be  promoted,  by  the  acquisition  snd  enjoy- 
ment of  health  and  wealth,  the  diffusion  of  industry, 
temperance,  and  morality,  by  providing  conscientious 
ser\'ants,  neighbors,  and  friends,  and  by  establishing 
confidence,  and  dilfusing  intelligence,  kmdness,  respect, 
meekness,  and  prudence,  among  all  ranks  and  classes 
of  society. 

Eph  5:6.  Isa.  32:15-18.  Rev.  3:20.  Job  36:11.  Rom. 
13:7-10.  Luke  2:14.  James  2  :  5.  Ps.  117  :  17.  Prov.  15  :  6. 
Eph.  6:3.     1  Thess.  4 :  11,  12.     Matt.  5  :  5,  9.     Prov.  14  :  34. 

336.  Why,  then,  is  it  the  especial  and  imperative  duty 
of  the  presbyterian  church,  and  of  every  member  of  it,  to 
engage  with  all  their  powers  in  the  great  work  of  spread- 
ing the  gospel  throughout  the  earth? 

Since  it  is  thus  the  great  end  and  duty  of  the  church  to 
act  as  a  missionary  association,  this  also  must  be  the 
great  end  and  duty  of  the  presbyterian  church,  as  a 
branch  of  the  catholic  church  ;  and  since  the  purest  form 
of  Christianity  will  be  the  most  efficacious  in  imparting 
its  blessings,  it  is  therefore  the  especial  duty  of  every 
member  of  this  church,  M-hich  derives  all  its  doctrines, 
polity,  and  worship  from  the  pure  word  of  God,  to  labor 
earnestly  for  its  extension  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
10* 


THE 

PRELATICAL  DOCTRINE 

OF 

APOSTOLICAL    SUCCESSION 

EXAMINED, 

AND     THE     PROTESTANT     MINISTRY    DEFENDED     AGAINST    THE 
ASSUMPTIONS     OF     POPERY    AND    HIGH     CHURCHISM, 

In  a  Series  of  Lectures. 

BY    THOMAS    SMYTH, 

Pastor  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church,  Charleston,  S.  C. 


CHITICAL    NOTICES. 


Overture  adopted  by  the  Synod  of  S.  Carolina  and  Geo.  at  its  session  in  1841, 

That  the  publication  of  works  intended  to  advocate  the  distinctive  order  and 
polity  of  our  church  should  be  encouraged,  and  their  circulation  among  our 
people  rendered  as  general  as  possible  ;  and  it  having  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
this  Synod,  that  one  of  their  number,  the  Rev.  Thomas  Smyih^  of  Charleston, 
has  recently  given  to  the  Church,  among  other  valuable  publications, '  An  Eccle- 
siastical Catechism  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  for  the  use  of  Families,  Bible 
Classes,  and  Private  Members,' — and  a  series  of  lectures  on  'The  Prelatical 
Doctrine  of  Apostolical  Succession  Examined,  and  the  Protestant  Ministry 
Defended  against  the  Assumptions  of  Poper>"  and  High-Churchism.'  Therefore, 
Resolved^  Tlial  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  regard  with  pleasure 
and  approbation  these  publications,  as  containing  an  able  defence  of  the  divine 
authority  of  the  Protestant  Ministry,  and  a  full  and  satisfactory  exposition  of  the 
order  and  government  of  our  Church;  and  as  demanded  by  the  present  state  of 
the  controversy  on  these  subjects.  And  the  Synod  does,  therefore,  cordially 
recommend  the  said  publications  to  all  our  Ministers,  Elders,  and  private  mem- 
bers, as  works  of  high  value,  and  calculated  to  advance  the  intelligence  of  our 
Church,  on  our  distinctive  peculiarities  and  doctrines. 

Extract  from  a  review  of  the  work  in  the  Biblical  Repertory,  for  Jan'7>  1841. 

'  This  book  does  no  small  credit  to  the  industry  and  talent  of  the  author.  The 
importance  of  his  subject,  the  correctness  of  his  views,  and  the  abundance  of 
materials  which  he  seems  to  have  had  at  his  command,  entitle  his  performance  to 
the  most  respectful  notice.  The  author's  mind  is  not  only  strong  but  lively,  and 
his  book  exiiibits  traces  of  both  qualities.  The  natural,  (and  may  we  not  say,) 
national,  vivacity  with  which  he  seizes  on  his  topics  and  discusses  them, 
enlivens  in  a  very  satisfactory  degree  even  those  parts  of  th«  subject  which 
might  otherwise  have  proved  most  irksome  and  fatiguing.  In  a  word,  the  book, 
(which  by  the  way  is  elegantly  printed,)  may  be  freely  commended  to  the  favor- 
able notice  of  the  public  ;  and  we  doubt  not  that  wherever  it  is  read  it  will  be 
useful,  in  apprising  those  who  read  it  what  the  high  church  doctrine  really  is,  and 
on  what  grounds  it  may  be  most  triumphantly  and  easily  refuted.' 


2  CRITICAL    NOTICES. 

From  the  Southern  Christian  Advocate. 

'  We  have  the  pleasure  to  announce  the  probable  publication  of  these  Lec- 
tures at  no  distant  day.  As  far  as  opportunity  has  allowed  it,  we  have  attended 
Mr.  Smyth's  course,  and  been  both  pleased  and  edified.  Pleased,  in  witnessin*? 
a  fine  combination  of  candor,  kindness,  and  strengih,  in  the  discussion  of  difficult 
and  soul-musing  questions.  Edified,  in  listening  to  a  vigorous  discussion  of 
important  first  principles,  where  the  lecturer  was  master  of  his  thesis,  and 
backed  his  reasoning  by  extensive  authority  of  the  highest  value  in  this  contro- 
versy. This  volume,  in  which  the  Prelatic  Doctrine  of  Apostolical  Succession 
is  considered,  will  be  highly  valuable  to  the  theological  student.' 

From  the  Christian  Intelligencer,  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  N.  Y. 

'  This  is  an  exceedingly  neat  volume  of  five  hundred  and  sixty-eight  pages, 
beaulitul  in  its  mechanical  execution,  and  upon  a  subject  of  grave  and  exciting 
importance.  The  work  is  seasonable,  and  from  the  cursory  examination  which 
we  have  as  vet  been  able  to  give  to  it,  we  believe  that  it  will  prove  to  be  exceed- 
ingly valuable.  The  work  before  us,  at  the  present  crisis,  is  seasonable  and 
necessary.  It  is  more  ample  in  its  discussion  than  any  that  preceded  it.  It  is 
the  result  of  much  and  patient  research,  and  will  be  fou)id  to  reflect  credit  alike 
upon  the  talents  and  lear)iing,  and  we  will  add  also,  the  temper  of  the  author. 
He  has  rendered  the  Protestant  community  a  debtor.  We  desire  that  the  work 
may  have  the  widest  circulation,  and  receive  the  careful  perusal  both  of  Episco- 
palians and  Christians  of  every  other  name.' 

From  the  Christian  Advocate  and  Journal,  of  the  Methodist  Church,  N.  Y. 

'  This  is  a  large  octavo  volume.  The  author  makes  thorough  work  of  his 
subject,  examining  the  pretensions  of  Prelacy  with  care  and  candor,  and  expos- 
ing their  fallacy  with  unanswerable  force  and  perspicutity.  He  gives  the  claims 
which  are  set  up  by  Popery  and  High-Churchmen  in  their  own  language,  and 
refutes  them  by  arguments  drawn  from,  reason,  church  history,  and  Scripture. 
The  Christian  world  seems  to  be  waked  up  anew  to  the  high  and  exclusive 
claims  of  Prelacy  by  the  astounding  assumptions  of  the  Oxford  divines  ;  and 
we  admit  that  such  a  book  as  that  before  us  seems  to  be  called  for  by  the  occa- 
sion, and  will  no  doubt  be  read  with  great  interest.' 

From  the  New  York  Evangelist. 

'  A  large  and  elegant  octavo  volume,  on  a  most  important  topic.  Its  object  is 
the  examination  of  the  claims  of  the  Popish  hierarchy,  and  of  that  portion  of  the 
clergy  and  laity  of  the  Episcopal  Church  which  sympathizes  with  them,  to  the 
exclusive  right  to  the  functions  and  privileges  of  the  Christian  ministry  and 
Church.  These  claims,  always  unscriptural,  have  of  late  assumed  new  arro- 
gance and  vigor,  by  the  brief  currency  of  the  Oxford  publications,  and  the 
greatly  quickened  zeal  of  the  Papacy  among  us.  The  time  has  certainly  arrived 
when  their  exclusive  notions  should  be  subjected  to  the  searching  test  of  reason 
and  scripture.  If  there  are  those  among  us  who  will  vauntingly  assume  that  theirs 
is  the  only,  the  valid  ministry,  that  with  them  are  to  be  found  the  only  author- 
ized ordinances  of  salvation,  that  there  is  no  safety  but  within  the  pale  of  their 
own  denomination  ;  let  their  pretensions  be  sifted,  and  the  emptiness  of  their 
claims  be  exposed  by  the  clear  light  of  truth.  That  such  a  contest  with  the 
principle  of  Prelacy  is  yet  to  be  waged,  and  that  it  is  to  be  abandoned,  there  can 
be  no  doubt.  We  hail  every  effort  to  throw  light  upon  the  subject  Mr.  Smyth 
has  entered  vigorously  upon  the  field  of  controversy,  and  has  spared  neUher 
pains  or  strength  to  do  it  justice.  He  has  gone  over  the  whole  ground  in  a  more 
extended  manner  than  any  writer  before  him  in  this  country,  and  in  an  able 
manner.' 

From  The  Presbyterian. 

*  The  volume  before  us  contains  a  very  full  and  minute  discussion  of  the  doc- 
trine indicated  in  its  title,  and  is  to  be  followed  by  another  which  will  vindicate 
the  claims  of  Presbyterianism.    The  necessity  of  the  work  arises  from  the 


CRITICAL     NOTICES.  3 

increasing  boldness  and  arrogance  with  which  the  Episcopal  Church  obtrudes 
its  claims  as  tlie  only  true  church,  with  the  only  valid  ordinances,  and  the  only 
divinely  constituted  ministry.  As  to  the  manner  in  which  he  has  accomplished 
his  task,  we  are  disposed  to  judge  very  favorably,  from  the  necessarily  partial 
manner  in  which  we  have  been  able  to  examine  his  work.  He  has  acquired  a 
clear  and  distinct  view  of  the  question  discussed  in  all  its  bearings,  and  to  each 
specific  point  he  has  brought  a  mind  stored  with  the  fruits  of  extensive  reading. 
AVe  have  admired  tlie  extent  of  his  research,  and  his  diligence  in  learning  all 
that  had  been  said  by  preceding  writers  which  could  throw  light  on  the  discus- 
sion ;  and  indeed  we  have  rather  l^^irdcd  him  as  too  redundant  in  his  authorities  ; 
a  fault,  by  the  way,  not  often  cummilted  in  this  age  of  jumping  at  conclusions. 
Mr.  Smyth  slates  the  question  of  Apostolic  succession,  so  much  in  the  mouth  of 
modern  Episcopalians,  and  he  views  it  in  all  possible  lights,  \veighs  it  in  just 
balances,  and  pronounces  it  wanting.  He  not  only  proves  that  the  assumption 
is  unscriptural  and  unreasonalile,  but  he  traces  the  boasted  succession,  and 
shows  its  broken  links,  and  finds  after  all  the  dourish  of  trumpets,  that  prelatists 
are  glorying  in  a  mere  shadow.  He  carries  the  war,  moreover,  into  the  enemy's 
camp,  and  he  carries  otf  many  trophies.  Mr.  Smyth  is  undoubtedly  an  able 
controversialist,  and  prelatists  will  find  him  well  armed  at  all  points,  if  they  are 
disposed  to  attack.' 

From  the  Southern  Christian  Advocate. 

*  The  work  before  us  is,  we  believe,  the  first  distinct  treatise  published  in  this 
country  on  the  subject  of  the  Apostolical  Succession,  and  in  opposition  to  its 
arrogant  assumptions.  A  very  ably  argued  and  well  written  work  has  been 
recently  given  to  the  English  public,  entitled  'An  Essay  on  Apostolical  Succes- 
sion,' by  the  Rev.  Tliomas  Powell,  a  Wesleyan  minister,  of  which  Mr.  Smyth 
makes  honorable  mention.  We  ccmsider,  therefore,  the  publication  of  these 
Lectures  as  a  valuable  contribution  to  the  religious  literature  of  the  time, 
demanded  withal  by  the  claims  of  that  portion  of  our  common  Christianity, 
which  is  so  unfortunate  as  to  have  no  participation  in  the  anointing  oil  of  pre- 
lalical  consecration,  and  which  lies  beyond  the  range  of  apostolico-succession- 
covenant  blessing.  Mr.  Sinylh  has  executed  his  task  in  a  candid,  kind,  and 
courteous  spirit,  while  he  has  subjected  the  theory  of  Apostolical  Succession  to 
the  scrutiny  of  a  thorouirh,  extensive,  and  fearless  examination.  Innumerable 
authorities  are  cited,  and  a  copious  index  concludes  the  volume,  ^vhich  embraces 
upwards  of  five  hundred  and  sixty-nine  pages,  and  is  gotten  up  in  the  finest 
fii'ish  of  the  typographical  art.' 

From  the  Charleston  Observer. 

'  Notice  was  taken  of  these  Lectures  while  in  course  of  delivery.  Tltey  are 
now  published,  and  with  the  notes,  which  contain  as  much  reading  as  the  text, 
make  a  large  volume  of  five  hundred  and  sixty-eight  pages.  The  typographical 
execution  is  in  the  best  modern  style,  from  the  press  of  Crocker  and  Brewster, 
Boston.  Our  design,  at  present,  is  simply  to  ajiprise  our  readers  that  the  ■work 
is  published,  intending  at  our  leisure  to  give  it  a  more  formal  notice.  As  the 
basis  of  the  opinion  controverted,  rests  upou  what  is  familiarly  known  as  the 
Apostolical  Succession,  it  is  here  that  the  author  has  exhibited  his  chief  strength. 
And  were  we  to  say  that  he  has  made  good  his  position,  it  might  be  regarded  as 
only  a  judgment  expressed  in  accordance  with  previously  existing  prejudices  in 
its  favor.  But  we  hope,  on  the  other  hand,  that  none  will  undertake  to  condemn 
it  unread.  The  advocates  of  High-Churchism,  whether  Roman  or  Anglican, 
are  chiefly  concerned  in  the  discussion,  and  possibly  they  may  find  in  the  work 
something  that  will  moderate  their  exclusive  zeal,  and  lead  them  to  the  exercise 
of  more  charity  for  the  opinions  of  those  from  whom  they  differ.' 

From  The  Presbyterian. 

*  Ma.  Editor  :  —  I  ask  room  in  your  paper  to  commend  this  work  to  the  attention 
of  the  ministers  and  intelligent  laymen  of  our  Church.  If  there  be  any  among 
them  who  doubt  whether  a  work  of  this  sort  was  called  for,  their  doubts  will 
»ot  survive  the  reading  of  tke  first  Lecture,  entitled  '  The  Necessity  for  an  Exam< 


4  CRITICAL    NOTICES. 

ination  into  the  Prelatical  Doctrine  of  Apostolical  Succession.'  The  discussion, 
therefore,  in  which  Mr.  Smyth  has  embarked,  was  provoked  by  the  growings 
disposition  among  High-Ciiurch  Episcopalians,  to  unchurch  the  Presbyterian 
body,  and  challenge  exclusive  salvation  to  the  members  of  churches  under 
Diocesan  Bishops.  His  work  is  not  an  attack,  but  a  defence  —  a  defence  con- 
ducted whh  great  ability  and  skill.  I  venture  to  commend  it  to  the  notice  of 
your  readers,  because  I  am  satisfied  they  will  be  instructed  and  profited  by  the 
perusal  of  it.  The  lectures  are  evidently  the  result  of  much  study,  and  very 
extensive  research.  No  single  volume  I  have  seen,  contains  such  a  mass  of 
authorities  and  seasonable  testimonies,  on  the  Prelatical  controversy  as  this 
work.  It  is  equally  creditable  to  the  author's  talents  and  industry,  that  he  should 
have  found  time  to  prepare,  in  the  midst  of  his  pastoral  duties,  an  octavo  of 
five  hundred  and  fifty  pages,  on  a  subject  requiring  so  much  study,  and  involv- 
ing an  examination  of  several  hundred  distinct  works  on  either  side  of  the  con- 
troversy. Such  labors  ought  not  to  go  unrequited  ;  but  his  brethren  will  be  ren- 
dering themselves  and  the  cause  of  truth  a  substantial  service,  by  placing  it  in 
their  libraries  ;  and  it  is  tor  this  reason  that  their  attention  is  invited  to  it  by  one 
who  has  no  other  concern  in  it  than  that  which  is  common  to  every  Presbyterian.' 

From  the  New  York  Observer. 

'  A  formidable  volume  this  is  in  appearance,  and  on  this  very  account  will 
repel  many  who  might  otherwise  be  attracted  to  examine  its  pages.  In  a  course 
of  twenty-one  lectures  the  author  has,  ^vith  great  industry  and  research,  and  no 
mean  ability  as  a  controversialist,  examined  the  question  before  him,  and  pre- 
sented, in  the  compass  of  a  single  book,  a  mass  of  testimony  that  must  be  of 
value  to  those  whose  time  and  means  will  not  allow  them  to  pursue  the  investi- 
gation thro^h  all  the  original  sources,  which  Mr  Smyth  has  so  persevermgly 
explored.' 

From  the  Watchman  of  the  South. 

'  "We  offer  a  few  general  remarks  at  present,  intending  at  an  early  day  to 
notice  them,  or  at  least  that  last  nained,  far  more  fully  than  we  usually  do.  Ono 
thing  must  strike  every  one  who  knows  the  history  of  the  author  of  these  works 
We  refer  to  his  industry.  Without  very  firm  bodily  health,  and  having  a  very 
laborious  pastoral  charge,  he  still  economizes  time  sufficient  to  bring  out,  through 
the  press,  from  time  to  time,  important  contributions  to  the  cause  he  loves.  This 
is  as  it  should  be.  Mr.  Smyth  is,  of  course,  a  groiving  minister.  His  influence 
and  usefulness  are  constantly  extending.  It  is  also  obvious  to  any  one  who 
reads  Mr.  Smyth's  works,  that  he  has,  or  has  the  use  of  a  very  good  library,  and 
is  a  man  of  no  mean  learning.  His  works  show  the  importance  of  ministers' 
salaries  being  such  as  to  enable  them  to  'give  themselves  to  reading.'  But  Mr. 
Smyth  is  not  a  mere  reader.  He  arranges  and  uses  what  he  reads.  His  char- 
acter as  a  writer  rises  every  year,  Mr.  Smyth  is  also  ardently  attached  to  Pres- 
byterianisni.    Further  remarks  may  be  expected  in  a  week  or  two.' 

From  the  Charleston  CourierJ 

'  We  would  call  the  attention  of  all  those  who  profess  any  regard  for  the 
literary  character  of  our  southern  community,  to  a  work  recently  published  by 
our  esteemed  fellow-townsman,  the  Rev.  Thomas  Smyth,  entitled  '  Lectures  on 
the  Apostolical  Succession.'  Whatever  may  be  the  opinion  of  the  intelligent 
reader  on  the  subjects  of  which  it  treats,  he  will  acknowledge  it  to  be  a  striking 
example  of  extensive  and  profound  research,  and  most  diligent  investigation. 
The  author  appears  to  have  enjoyed  some  remarkable  advantages  in  the  prose- 
cution of  his  inquiries.  Possessing,  as  he  does,  one  of  the  best  private  libraries  in 
this  country — probably  the  most  complete  in  the  theological  department — he  lias 
had  access  to  an  immense  mass  of  authorities,  not  usually  within  the  reach  of 
the  American  scholar,  and  his  abundant  and  voluminous  references  make  his 
book  an  absolute  index  for  the  use  of  future  writers.  His  industry-,  indeed,  has 
left  but  scanty  gleanings,  as  it  would  appear,  for  any  who  may  desire  to  follow 
him  in  this  discussion.  His  style  is  easy  and  animated,  and  the  interest  of  the 
reader  is  kept  up,  without  flagging,  through  an  octavo  of  nearly  siz.  hundred 


CRITICAL     NOTICES.  5 

papes.  We  hope  the  success  of  this  highly  creditable  effort  may  be  such  as  to 
induce  the  learned  and  reverend  author  to  complete  his  task,  by  giving  promptly 
to  the  public  the  second  volume  of  his  course,  promised  in  liis  preface.' 

From  the  Christian  Observer. 

'  From  a  cursory  examination  of  this  work,  we  think  it  well  adapted  to 
accomplish  the  goud  purposes  for  which  it  is  designed  It  exposes  and  refutes 
the  extravagant  assumptions  of  High-Churchmen,  who  claim  lo  be  the  succes- 
sors of  the  apostles  in  ibe  ministry,  exclusive  of  all  those  who  reject  their  views 
of  Prelacy.  The  work  is  worthy  of  a  more  extended  notice,  which  shall  ba 
given  at  an  early  day.' 

From  the  Christian  Watchman.    (Boston  —  a  Baptist  paper.) 

'  This  volume  has  lain  on  our  table  a  consideralile  time,  to  enable  us  to  give  it 
such  an  examination  as  the  subject  and  the  merits  of  the  book  demand.  The 
discussion  ilnoughout  is  conducted  with  candor,  impurlialily,  and  kindness;  and 
displays  no  small  share  of  ability,  learning,  and  diligent  research.  It  is  deci- 
dedly the  most  able  and  thorough  vindication  of  the  Presbyterian  view  of  the 
subject  which  we  have  ever  seen.  Tlie  discussion,  too,  is  timely,  when  Epis- 
copal popery  is  receiving  a  new  impulse  from  the  Oxford  writers,  whose  senti 
ments  find  so  much  sympathy  even  ia  our  own  land.  We  commend  the  book 
therefore,  to  the  attention  of  our  brethren  in  the  ministry,  not  as  taking  in  every 
instance  that  ground  which  we,  as  Baptists  and  Independents  should"  prefer  to 
see  taken,  but  as  an  able  delence  of  the  truth,  and  an  extensive  collection  of 
authorities  and  facts.' 

From  the  Christian  Examiner  and  G-eneral  Review,  (Boston,)  Nov.  1841. 

'  We  by  no  means  intend  to  intimate  that  the  work  is  ill-timed  or  superfluous. 
Such  is  not  our  opinion.  We  believe  it  will  do  good.  It  will  meet  the  new 
phase  of  the  controversy,  and  supply  what  we  have  no  doubt  is,  in  some  parts  of 
our  country,  a  pressing  want.  Even  the  greatest  absurdities,  iterated  and  reit- 
erated in  a  tone  of  unblushing  confidence,  will  gain  some  adherents.  Besides, 
the  old  treatises  on  the  subject  are  in  a  maimer  inaccessible  to  the  general  reader, 
and  will  produce  a  deeper  impression,  even  if  it  be  not  more  applicable,  which 
in  ordinary  cases  it  will  be,  to  the  state  of  the  tiiues.  The  present  voluiTie  we 
regard  as  not  oidy  suited  to  the  times,  but  in  itself  a  production  of  no  trifling 
merit.  It  indicates  great  industry,  and  no  little  research  on  the  part  of  the 
writer,  and  its  statements  appear,  t'rom  such  an  examination  as  we  have  been 
able  to  give  it,  entitled  to  confidence.  .  .  .  There  is  an  earnestness,  good 
temper  and  thoroughness  which  mark  the  work,  which  we  like,  and  we  can 
very  cordially  commend  it  to  the  attention  of  all  who  feel  an  interest  m  the 
subject.' 

From  the  Southern  Quarterly  Review. 

'  This  is  one  of  the  ablest  works  of  theological  controversy,  that  has  appeared 
during  the  present  century-,  and  we  are  happy  to  be  able  to  add  that  it  is  the  pro- 
duction of  a  Charleston  clergyman.  .  .  .  We  say  then,  in  the  outset,  tiiat  the 
Presbyterian  church  has,  in  our  opinion,  in  the  author  of  the  work  before  us,  a 
powerful  champion,  who  wields  a  polished  pen,  and  one  who  seems  to  be  emi- 
nently fitted,  by  his  learning,  his  talents,  and  his  industry,  to  maintain  manfully 
the  cause  he  has  espoused.  We  have  read  his  book  with  deep  interest,  and  with 
great  respect  for  his  ability,  and  the  general  candor  and  fairness  of  his  argu- 
ments.'   [April,  1S43:  pp  534—537. 

From  the  MagnoUa,  a  Literary  Magazine  and  Monthly  Review. 

'  The  Doctrine  of  Apostolical  Succession  is  here  examined  in  an  elaborate 
course  of  Lectures,  twenty-one  in  number,  by  the  Rev.  Thos.  Smyth,  Pastor  of 
the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  in  Charleston.  It  is  not  within  our  province  to 
examine  them.  We  can  say  nothing,  therefore,  of  the  question  which  Mr. 
Smyth  (U3cu66es.    No  doubt  he  discueses  it  ably.    lie  certainly  discusses  it  eoc* 


O  CRITICAL     NOTICES. 

nestly.  He  is  ingenious  and  forcible,  and  displays  a  wonderful  deal  of  rndustry 
and  research.  Here  now  is  an  octavo  of  near  six  hundred  pages,  brimful  of 
study,  and  crowded  with  authorities.  We  perceive  that  Mr.  Smyth  wins  the 
plaudit '  well  done,'  from  numerous  high  sources,  advocating  the  same  doctrine 
with  himself.  Tliey  seem  to  tliink  that  his  argument  has  done  ample  justice  to 
his  subject ;  and  we  may  add,  so  far  as  we  have  been  able  to  examine  it,  that  it 
has  been  urged  in  a  candid  and  Christian  temper.' 

From ,  Attorney  General  in  the  State  of  — — . 

'  Your  Lectures  I  read  with  the  highest  satisfaction,  and  take  great  pleasure  in 
acknowledging  the  obligations  which  I  think  the  friends  of  Christian  trutli,  reli- 
gious liberty,  and  I  will  add,  of  the  pure  nndefiled  gospel,  owe  to  you  for  them. 
Your  vindication  of  the  Church,  by  which  I  mean  the  humble  followers  of  our 
Lord,  by  whatever  name  called,  from  the  claims  of  usurped  ecclesiastical  domi- 
nation, seems  to  me  to  be  complete ;  and  whilst  you  have,  in  succession, 
destroyed  and  dissipated  every  ground  of  doubt  on  the  subject,  in  the  minds  of 
the  unprejudiced,  your  extensive  and  enlisjhtened  research  and  discrimination, 
have  enabled  you  to  furnish  an  armory,  where  every  one  may  supply  himself 
with  weapons  for  defence  against  individual  attack.  Nor  am  1  less  gratified  with 
the  candid  and  charUahle  tone  and  temper  with  which  your  views  are  propounded, 
than  with  the  overwhelming  mass  of  argument  and  illustration  by  wliich  they 
are  demonstrated.  Your  lectures  seem  to  me  to  have  been  written  in  a  truly 
Christian  spirit ;  and  if  they  have  been  cavilled  at  on  that  ground,  it  can  only  be 
because  men  always  feel  attacks  upon  their  prejudices  to  be  unkind.' 

From  the  New  England  Puritan. 

*  This  large  octavo,  of  five  hundred  and  sixty-eight  pages,  is  a  highly  seasona- 
ble offering  to  the  Protestant  Churches  of  our  country,  and  disnlays  an  amount 
of  learning,  of  research,  of  skill  and  power  in  argument,  of  fertility  in  illustration^ 
of  combined  candor  and  earnestness  of  spirit,  rarely  to  be  met  with  in  any  volume 
either  of  home  or  foreign  origin.  We  have  not  had  it  in  hand  long  enough  to 
master  the  whole  of  its  contents  —  but  long  enough  to  be  satisfied  of 'its  happy 
adaptation  to  the  sad  times  on  which  we  have  fallen,  and  of  the  richness  of  the 
treasures  it  offers  to  the  acceptance  of  the  true  friends  of  Christ.  The  volume 
before  us,  though  perfectly  calm  and  candid  in  its  discussions,  leaves  this  matter 
plain  as  sunlight.  More  formidable  foes  to  Christ  and  his  apostles  are  not  to  be 
found  amid  all  the  tribes  of  religious  errorists,  than  those  arrayed  beneath  the 
banners  of  Popery  and  High  Churchism.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  our  brethren  in 
the  ministry  will  avail  themselves  of  the  labors  of  Mr.  Smyth,  to  become 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  this  imposing  form  of  error,  and  arm  themselves 
with  '  panoply  divine  '  to  meet  it  and  confound  it,  ere  it  attains  the  preeminence 
to  which  it  aspires,  and  which,  unresisted,  it  will  inevitably  attain.' 

From  the  Boston  Recorder. 

'  This  is  truly  an  elaborate  work.  Our  attention  has  been  but  recently  called, 
in  a  special  manner,  to  its  contents,  but  our  highest  expectations  of  the  candor 
and  ability  of  the  discussion  have  been  more  than  satisfied.  The  object  of  the 
author's  animadversion  is  not  episcopacy,  as  such;  but  the  arrogant  and  exclu- 
sive claim  of  High  Churchmen  and  Romanists  to  be  the  only  true  Church  of 
Christ;  his  only  real  ministers,  an  I  the  '  only  sources  of  efficacious  ordinances 
and  covenanted  salvation.'  The  volume  is  eminently  appropriate  to  the  times, 
and,  if  read  with  a  sincere  desire  for  the  truth,  must,  we  think,  prove  an  imme- 
diate corrective  of  any  tendencies  towards  the  Church  of  England  or  of  Rome.' 

From  the  Christian  World,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Stockton,  of  the  Protestant 

Methodist  Church. 

'  The  Lectures  w^hich  have  led  us  to  these  remarks,  are  a  valuable  addition  to 

religious  Hterature,  and  more  particularly,  the  polemical  departmertt  of  it.     They 

number  twenty-one,  and  fill  a  handsome  volume  of  five  hundred  and  fifty  pages. 

The  cliief  aim  of  the  author  has  been  to  test  the  prelatical  doctrhie  by  Scripture, 


CRITICAL    N0TICB8.  7 

history,  and  facts  — to  exhibit  its  popish,  intolerant,  unreasonable,  and  suicidal 
character,  and  to  show  taat  it  has  been  condemned  oy  the  best  autliorities.  The 
latter  part  of  the  work  is  devoted  to  a  consideration  of  Schism,  and  to  a  discus- 
sion of  the  true  doctrine  of  Apostolical  Succession.  The  plan  covers  the  whole 
subject  —  the  execution  is  well  managed.  It  is  bold,  but  temperate  —  fearless, 
but  not  reckless  —  a  fine  specimen  of  good  tactics  in  a  defensive  war.  As  a  text- 
hook  it  is  worthy  of  liigh  commeiulatiuu,  abouiuliiig  as  it  does  in  copious  extracts, 
and  presenting  the  views  of  all  our  standard  authors.  It  is  a  focal  point  where 
many  rays  have  been  gathered  —  we  had  almost  said  at  the  risk  of  good  taste  — 
a  hive,  where  many  bees  had  deposited  honey.  If  it  be  not  as  eloquent  as 
Mason's  Essay  on  this  subject,  or  as  cogent  and  imaginative  as  Milton's  Tracts 
on  it,  we  have  no  hesitation  in  preferriiig  it  to  either,  for  compass,  variety,  and 
clear  demonstration.' 

From  the  American  Biblical  Repository. 

'  This  well  filled  octavo  volume  has  come  into  our  hands.  Its  leading  subjects, 
as  indicated  in  the  title-page,  are  of  sufficient  importance  to  demand  a  thorough 
discussion ;  and  we  agree  with  our  author  in  the  belief  that  the  time  has  come 
when  such  a  discussion  is  necessary  for  the  proper  vindication  of  the  rights  and 
duties  of  the  great  body  of  the  Protestant  ministry  and  churches,  against  the 
assumptions  of  a  portion  of  their  own  number,  who  take  common  ground  whh 
Romanists  in  excluding  from  the  pale  of  communion  in  the  '  holy,  catholic,  and 
apostohc  church,'  all  who  dissent  tVom  their  doctrine  of  '  exclusive  apostoUc  suc- 
cession.' These  assumptions  are  not  only  found  in  many  of  the  old  and  standard 
divines  of  the  Church  of  England,  but  have  been  of  late  zealously  put  forth  in 
the  Oxford  '  Tracts  for  the  Times,'  have  been  avowed  by  English  and  American 
bishops,  and  by  a  great  number  of  the  Episcopal  clergy  of  both  countries  ;  and 
the  assurance  with  which  they  are  urged  in  many  recent  publications,  calls  for  a 
patient  and  thorough  examination  of  the  arguments  advanced  in  their  support. 
Such  is  the  work  undertaken  by  our  author.  The  topics  of  the  twenty-one  Lec- 
tures comprised  in  this  volume,  are  as  follows,  etc.  These  subjects  are  discussed 
with  great  earnestness  and  strength  ;  and  the  ample  and  numerous  authorities  by 
which  his  statements  and  reasonings  are  confirmed,  show  that  the  author  has 
spared  no  labor,  and  dispensed  with  no  available  aid,  in  his  investigations.  As 
far  as  we  have  examined  them,  they  appear  to  us  thorough  and  satisfactory,  and 
we  cordially  commend  the  work  to  the  diligent  study  of  our  readers.' 

From  the  Rev.  Samuel  H.  Cox,  D.  D.    Extract  from  a  Letter. 

'  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir  :  —  Though  personally  unknown  to  you,  yet  have  I  been 
so  pleased  with  your  Lectures  on  the  Apostolical  Succession,  that  I  thought  it 
but  fair  to  tell  you  of  it.  ...  I  believe  you  are  doing  a  protestant  and  a  christian 
work ;  and  while  I  regret  some  incidental  differences  of  another  kind  between 
us,  I  am  happy  to  assure  you  of  my  God-speed,  and  of  my  prayers  for  a  blessing 
on  your  labors.' 

From  the  Rev.  Dr.  Lamson. 

Dr.  Lamson  in  his  Lecture  on  the  Uses  of  Ecclesiastical  History,  (Christian 
Examiner,  Sept.  1542,  p.  12,)  in  alluding  to  the  claims  of  prelacy,  and  the  doc- 
trine of  Apostolical  Succession,  says:  'It  has  been  found  necessary  to  take  the 
field,  and  already  a  goodly  sized  octavo,  manifesting  no  Jiule  industry  and 
research,  has  appeared,  printed  in  this  city,  though  written  by  a  Presbyterian  of 
the  South,  in  refutation  of  these,  as  we  are  accustomed  to  consider,  perfectly 
absurd  and  obsolete  claims.' 

From  the  Protestant  and  Herald. 

After  speaking  of  the  author's  Ecclesiastical  Catechism,  a  writer  in  this  paper 
says :  '  He  had  before  prepared  us  for  such  a  treat,  by  favoring  the  Protestant 
Church  with  a  profound,  learned,  and  eloquent  argument  on  '  the  Apostolic  Suc- 
cession,' utterly  refuting  the  exclusive  and  inflated  claims  of  all  High  Churchmen, 
or  '  china  meny^  as  they  have  been  appropriately  styled  iu  the  Biblical  Repertory 


e  CRITICAL    NOTICES. 

Of  this  production  of  his,  I  have  the  means  of  knowing,  that  the  venerable  chani' 
pion  in  the  cause,  has  privately  declared  '  that  Mr.  Smyth  has  quoted  books  in  the 
controversy,  which  he  had  never  had  the  privilege  of  seeing,  and  which  were 
even  rare  in  Europe.' ' 

From  the  Honorable  Mitchell  King,  of  Charleston,  S.  C. 

'  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir  :  —  You  have  done  a  lasting  service  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  by  the  publication  of  your  work  on  the  Prelatical  Doctrine  of  the  Apos- 
tolical Succession.  The  question  which  you  there  discuss  has  assumed  in  our 
times  a  renewed  importance,  from  the  efforts  recently  made  to  claim  for  particu- 
lar bodies  of  Christians  an  exclusive  right  to  the  benefits  of  that  covenant  of 
grace,  which  Christ  came  to  make  with  all  true  believers.  This  question  was, 
as  you  and  I  believe,  long  ago  settled  by  the  thorough  investigations  and  conclu- 
sive arguments  of  men  worthy,  if  mortal  men  can  be  worthy,  of  the  great  cause 
in  which  they  were  engaged ;  who  were  influenced  solely  by  the  love  of  truth, 
and  followed  that,  wherever  it  might  lead  them,  Avithout  regard  to  merely  human 
authority ;  and  many  of  whom  sealed  their  testimony  with  their  blood.  These 
times  have  passed  away.  But  earnest  endeavors  have  been  lately  made,  to 
shake  the  confidence  of  many  Christians  in  the  principles  of  their  fathers,  and  to 
overthrow  their  faith  in  that  Church  which  we  believe  to  be  founded  on  the 
words  of  everlaciing  life.  Your  work,  therefore,  I  consider  as  most  seasonable 
and  valuable,  as  reviving  and  spreading  the  knowledge  of  the  fundamental  truths 
on  which  our  Church  rests.  It  contains  a  fuller  review  of  the  reasonings  and 
authorities  on  this  subject,  than  any  other  work  with  which  I  am  acquainted,  and 
will,  I  am  persuaded,  henceforth  be  an  armory  in  which  the  defenders  of  Presby- 
terianism  can  find  weapons  of  proof  ready  prepared  for  them.  That  you  may  go 
forward  in  the  course  which  you  have  so  honorably  begun,  and  that  the  Great 
Head  of  the  Church  may  follow  your  labors  with  his  rich  blessing,  is  the  earnest 
prayer  of,  Rev'd  and  Dear  Sir,  yours  very  truly,  M.  KING. 

From  the  Rev.  John  Bachman,  D.  D.,  of  the  G-erman  Lutheran  Church, 
Charleston,  S.  0. 

*  My  Dear  Sir:  —  To  my  mind  your  Lectures  on  the  Apostolical  Succession 
covers  the  whole  ground,  and  is,  without  exception,  the  most  triumphant  vindica- 
tion of  our  views  on  this  subject,  that  I  have  ever  read.  I  regard  the  work  as 
the  most  valuable  contribution  that  has  ever  been  made  to  the  Southern  Church.' 


AN 

ECCLESIASTICAL  CATECHISM 

OF    THE 

PEESBYTEEIAN  CHUECH, 

For  the  use  of  Bible  Classes,  Families,  and  Private  Members. 

THIED   EDITION,  MUCH  IMPROVED. 

Tilts  work  has  been  submitted  to  the  revision  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Miller,  d.  d. 
and  many  others,  and  is  now  published,  as  approved  by  them,  and  with,  t/uir 
emendations. 


CRITICAL   NOTICES. 

Overture  adopted  by  the  Synod  of  S.  Carolina  and  Geo.  at  its  session  in  1841. 

That  the  publication  of  works  intended  to  advocate  the  distinctive  order  and 
polity  of  our  Church  should  be  encouraged,  and  their  circulation  among  our 
people  rendered  as  general  as  possible  ;  and  it  having  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
this  Synod,  that  one  of  their  number,  the  Rev.  Thoma's  Smyth,  of  Charleston,  has 
recently  given  to  the  Church,  among  other  valuable  publications,  'An  Ecclesias- 
tical Catechism  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  lor  the  use  of  Families,  Bible 
Classes,  and  Private  Members,' — and  a  series  of  Lectures  on  'The  Prelatical 
Doctrine  of  Apostolical  Succession  Examined,  and  the  Protestant  Ministry 
Defended  against  the  Asumptions  of  Popery  and  Pligh  Churchism.'  Therefore, 
Resolved,,  That  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  regard  with  pleasure 
and  approbation  these  publications,  as  containing  an  able  defence  of  the  divine 
authority  of  the  Protestant  Ministry,  and  a  full  and  satisfactory  exposition  of  the 
order  and  government  of  our  Church ;  and  as  demanded  by  the  present  state  of 
the  controversy  on  these  subjects.  And  the  Synod  does,  theretore,  cordially 
recommend  the  said  publications  to  all  our  Ministers.  Elders,  and  private  mem- 
bers, as  works  of  high  value,  and  calculated  to  advance  the  intelligence  of  our 
Church,  on  our  distinctive  peculiarities  and  doctrines. 

From  the  Biblical  Repertory,  for  January,  1841. 

'  Mr.  Smyth  must  be  regarded  as  among  the  most  efficient  and  active  authors 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  His  valuable  work  on  the  'Apostolical  Succession,' 
reviewed  in  a  preceding  part  of  this  number,  is  a  monument  of  his  reading  and 
industry,  which  has  been  extensively  acknowledged.  The  '  Ecclesiastical  Cat- 
echism '  before  us,  is  another  present  to  the  Church  with  which  Mr.  Smyth  is 
connected,  which  we  think  adapted  to  be  universally  esteemed,  and  highly  useful. 
It  is,  as  all  such  manuals  ought  to  be,  brief,  comprehensive,  simple,  adapted  to 
weak  capacities,  and  yet  sufficiently  instructive  to  gratify  the  most  intelligent 
minds.  The  Scriptural  quotations  to  illustrate  and  establish  the  principles  ha 
lays  down,  are  perhaps,  in  some  cases,  unnecessarily  numerous,  and  in  a  few 
instances,  of  questionable  application.  But  it  is  on  the  whole  so  well  executed, 
and  possesses  so  much  solid  merit,  that  we  hope  it  may  be  extensively  circulated 
and  used.' 


2  CRITICAL    KOTICB  3. 

rrom  the  Hev.  Greo.  Howe,  D.  D. ,  Professor  in  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the 

Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia. 

'  The  design  and  the  execution  are  excellent.  It  contains  a  more  complete 
explanation  of  the  order  and  government  of  our  Church,  than  I  have  ever  betbre 
seen  in  so  small  a  compass.  I  think  it  admirably  adapted  to  the  purposes  for 
which  it  was  designed,  and  could  wish  to  see  it  in  eveiy  Presbyterian  family, 
and  studied  by  all  our  young  people,  as  an  appendix  lo  the  doctrinal  catechisms.' 

From  The  Presbyterian. 

*  We  have  received  a  neat  and  well-printed  little  volume  of  one  hundred  and 
twenty-four  pages,  entitled  'An  Ecclesiastical  Catechism  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  for  the  use  of  Families,  Bible  Classes,  and  Private  Members  : '  by  Rev. 
Thomas  Sinylh,  Pastor  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church,  Charleston,  S.  C, 
into  which  the  author  has  c<jmpressed  a  large  amount  of  very  valuable  matter, 
explanatory  and  illustrative  of  Church  order,  and  which  we  regard  as  particularly 
serviceable  at  the  present  time,  as  supplying  a  desideratum  in  the  education  of 
Presbyterian  youth.  Although  the  author  modestly  remarks,  that  his  Catechism 
is  an  attempt  raUier  than  an  actual  accomplishment  of  all  that  he  believes  to  be 
demanded  by  the  necessities  of  the  Church,  yet  from  the  attention  we  have  been 
able  to  bestow  on  h,  yve  should  regard  the  execution  of  the  attempt  as  highly 
creditable,  and  we  believe  the  book  to  be  deserving  of  an  immediate  adoption  in 
the  uistruclion  of  the  youth  of  our  Church.' 

From  the  Christian  Intelligencer,  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  N.  Y. 

'  The  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  should  possess  a  full  and  satisfactory 
acquaintance  whh  the  principles  of  Presbyterian  government,  poHty,  and  worship. 
This  little  volume  is  exceedingly  well  adapted  to  aid  in  gaining  this  acquaint- 
ance, and  is  suited  for  general  and  popular  use.  While  industrious  efforts  are 
employed  by  other  denominations  in  opposition  to  these  principles,  it  is  highly 
important  and  desirable  that  a  popular  manual,  in  elucidation  and  vindication  of 
their  creeds,  as  is  provided  in  this  volume,  should  be  circulated.  The  following 
are  the  subjects  of  the  chapters,  each  of  which  contains  several  sections,  or  sub- 
divisions—  I.  The  Church.  II.  Governments  of  the  Church.  III.  Officers  of 
the  Church.  IV.  Courts  of  the  Church.  V.  Power  of  the  Church.  VI.  Fellow- 
ship of  the  Church.  VII.  Relation  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  lo  other  denomi- 
nations. The  catechetical  form  of  the  work,  and  the  copious  scripture-references 
and  authorities,  adapt  it  to  the  use  of  instruction.  Such  a  volume  as  this  was 
needed  ;  and  we  feel  uidebted  to  Mr.  Smyth  for  the  preparation  of  it,  as  we  deem 
it,  in  matter  and  manner,  meeting  the  desideratum  required.' 

From  the  Charleston  Observer. 

'Of  the  first  edition  of  this  work  we  spoke  in  terms  of  commendation.  But 
this  is  a  very  considerable  improvement,  not  only  in  the  style  in  which  it  is  gotten 
up  —  for  it  is  very  neatly  printed  and  bound  —  but  in  the  arrangement  and  matter. 
It  supplies  a  place  that  is  needed,  and  yet  it  is  issued  merely  as  an  attempt  to 
furnish  the  Church  with  a  brief  compend  of  her  worship  and  polity.  As  a 
denomination,  we  have  been  remiss  in  the  duty  of  letting  the  principles  and  polity 
of  our  Church  be  generally  known.  Many  of  our  own  members  need  informa- 
tion on  this  subject,  that  they  may  be  established  in  the  truth  and  order  of  the 
house  of  God.  And  information  is  needed  also  by  others,  to  correct  the  erroneous 
impressions  respecting  it, which  have  been  designedly  or  undesignedly  made  upon 
their  minds.    The  work  deserves  general  circulation.' 

From  the  New  York  Observer. 

*  The  preparation  of  this  little  work  wa.s  the  result  of  a  suggestion  by  Rev.  Dr. 
Miller,  of  Princeton  ;  and  in  it  the  author  has  presented  the  peculiar  features  of 
the  form  of  Government  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  questions  and  answers, 
and  in  simple  language,  that  the  sejiliiaenls  inculcated  may  be  readily  learnea 
and  remembered  by  the  young.' 


CRITICAL    NOTICES  3 

From  the  Protestant  and  Herald. 

'  Mr.  Editor:  —  During  the  past  winter,  the  Female  Bible  Class  of  my  pas- 
toral charge,  have  memorized  '  The.  Ecclesiastical  Catechism,^  prepared  hy  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Smyth,  of  Charleston,  South  Carolina.  I  make  this  statement  in  your 
columns,  in  order  to  excite  and  secure  the  attention  of  your  readers  to  the  utility 
and  value  of  that  little  volume.  The  ladies  have  manifested  an  unusual  degree 
of  delight  and  enthusiasm  in  their  recitations.  The  result  has  been,  if  I  mistake 
not,  '  a  full  and  comprehensive  acquaintance  with  the  principle*  of  the  worship 
and  polity  of  our  Church.'  Such  was  the  hope  of  its  worthy  and  able  author  in 
the  preparation  of  his  book.  The  proof-texts  are  generally  printed  at  length  in 
the  Catechism.  Without  attempting  an  analysis  of  this  book,  allow  me  to  urge 
Pastors,  and  Ruling  Elders,  and  Deacons,  and  Sunday  School  Teachers  in  our 
Churches,  to  procure  this  interesting  and  attractive  and  cheap  compend  of  Church 
order,  and  indoctrinate  their  families  and  pupils  into  these  cherished  principles  of 
our  denomination.  Are  we  not,  as  a  body  of  people,  quite  remiss  in  this  high 
duty?  Let  the  standard-bearers  in  our  host,  bestir  themselves  as  they  ought,  to 
circulate  this  work,  as  a  Presbyterian  Sabbath  School  book,  and  make  it,  if  you 
please,  what  it  deserves  to  be,  next  to  our  liarger  and  Sliorter  Calecliisra  — 
a  Frtsbyterian  classic  in  all  our  family  instructions.' 

From  the  Magnolia,  a  Literary  Magazhie  and  Monthly  Review. 

'Tliis  Utile  volume  was  meant  for,  and  is  acknowledged  to  have  supplied  a 
want,  among  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  is  a  copious  compila- 
tion, ct)ntaini)ig  a  large  amount  of  religious  iiifi)rmation,  and  we  take  lor  granted, 
that,  among  the  class  of  Christians  fur  whose  use  it  was  prepared,  it  is  far 
superior  to  any  thing  of  the  sort  ^vhich  had  ever  been  offered  them  betbre.  It 
shows  industry,  reading,  and  analysis.' 

From  the  American  Biblical  Repository. 

'  This  little  volume  is  issued  by  the  same  publishers  as  the  preceding  work,  hy 
the  same  author.  It  is  a  well-digested  system  of  questions  and  answers  on  the 
Church,  its  goveriunent,  —  lis  officers,  —  its  courts,  —  its  powers,  —  its  fellowship, 
and  the  relation  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  to  other  denominations.  It  is  a  use- 
ful manual  for  Presbyterians,  and  may  be  instructive  to  others.' 


ALSO,  BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR, 

SOLACE  FOR  BEREAVED  PARENTS; 

OR,    INFANTS    DIE    TO    LIVE. 

With  a  Historical  Account  of  the  Doctrine  of  Infant  Salvation. 

'  The  doctrine  of  the  Salvation  of  Infants  is  ably  defended  in  this  little  volume, 
and  the  sweet  consolation  of  this  belief  is  tendered  to  parents  whom  God  has 
bereaved.  Enemies  of  Calvinism  have  delighted  to  misrepresent  its  friends  on 
this  point,  and  to  liicm  we  commend  the  book  ;  as  well  as  to  those  who  love,  with 
Jesus,  to  say  of  little  children,  'of  such  is  the  Kingdom.' ' — Ntw  York  Observer. 


A  FORM   FOR   THE 

SOLEMNIZATION  OF  MAREIAGE 

ACCORDING  TO  THE  ORDER  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH, 


TRACTS   ON    PRESBYTERIANISM.    1  Vol.  12mo. 


ALSO,   BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR, 

JUST  PUBLISHED, 

PEESBYTERY  AND  NOT   PRELACY 
The  Scriptural  and  Trimitive  Polity, 

■PROVED   FROM   TIIE     TESTIMONIES    OF   SCRIPTURE  ;     THE   FATHERS 
THE   SCHOOLMEN  J    THE   REFORMERS  ;   AND    THE   ENGLISH  AND 
ORIENTAL   CHURCHES. 

ALSO,  THE  ANTiaUITY  OF  PRESBYTERY; 

INCLUDING  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  ANCIENT  CCLDEES,  AND  OF  ST 
PATRICK. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  REPUBLICANISM; 

OR  THE  REPUBLICANISM,  LIBERALITY,  AND  CATHOLICITY  OF 

PRESBYTERY, 


PREPARING  FOR  PUBLICATION, 

AN  ABRIDGED  EDITION  OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  V/ORK  ON 
THE  PRELATICAL  DOCTRINE 

OP  THE 

APOSTOLICAL  SUCCESSION; 

PREPARED,  AT  HIS  REftUEST,  BY  THE 

Rev.  Joseph  Tracy, 

AUTHOR  OF  THE   GRBAT   AWAKENING,  HISTORY  OP  THE   A.  B.  C.  FOR 
FOREIGN   MISSIONS,    &C. 


NEW  WORKS  BY  REV.  THOMAS  SMiTH. 
PiiMisUecl  toy 

CEOCKER  &  BREWSTER, 

PRESBYTERY  AND  >  ^T  PRELACY  THE  SCRP  JURAL 
AND  PRIMITIVE  POLITY,  proved  from  the  TesL..  oniefe  of 
Scripture;  the  lathers;  the  Sclioolinen  ;  the  Reformers ;  and  the 
English  and  Oriental  Churches.  Also,  the  Antiquit/  of  Pre .  jytery  ; 
including  an  account  of  tlie  ancient  Culdees,  and  of  St.  Patrick. 
By  Thomas  Smyth,  Pastor  of  the  Serond  Presbyterian  'hurch, 
Charleston,  S.  C. 

3:5=  The  aim  of  this  work  is  catholic,  and  not  sectarian.    The  au- 
thor appears  as  the  advocate,  not  of  a  party,  but  of  all  non-episcopal 
denominauons.    He  includes  under  the  term  presbytery,  tliose  ge- 
neric principles  which  are  common  to  CongregationaJisij,  Presby- 
terians, Reformed  Dutch,  Lutherans,  Baptists,  and  Methodi.sts.     In 
some  points  he  will  be  found  difiering  with  members  of  each  of 
these  bodies,  but  ir-jst  peneraUy  he  hopes  to  be  found  agr.cjng 
with  tlie  Uberal-minded  ol  them  all.    He  would  reclaim  for  all  these 
parties  the  application,  i'^  ^i  ^'  "le  sense,  of  the  term  presL>tery. 
He  would  t-iius  hope  to  uidw  cioser  the  bonds  of  Christitm  truth, 
harmony,  and  ^.trnrri  .,.  >  v  which  we  are  leagued  together.    This 
work  lie  of"  ^.      -  a  ptac^-offering — an  Irenicurri — and 

a  challenge  iioii  anu  ,-o-('i'e^  .ition  against  our  comnion 

I  i'jos.    Our  I....   .    ..^      yv",  few.  cuaipared  .^  our  points  of  agree- 

I   mt  it.    They  are  asi.    Ir    :.  wlienonceci      .  ..ed  with tl' use  walls 

j  ot  separation,  by  smuch  ^./ek^Uits  an-  Romanists  would  e:  elude  us 

;  frou!  ?->y  inh  ri'cance  in  Israel,    i;  this  work  shall  in  any  measure 

fostet     'lis  -[urit,  and  promote  these  ends,  the  labors  of  i  i  author 

!  will  be  revv.  u!ed.    It  was,  of  course,  necessary  for  him  to  speak  as 

I  a  presbyteri;  a,  in  the  strict  lueaning  of  that  word,  and  in  many 

cas  3-!  ♦o  draw  his  illustrations  from  this  denominational  system,  to 

which  he  is  ccn^cieniiously  attached,  and  to  explain  and'defend  it 

aguinst  misrepresentation.    But,  in  tlie  main  arguments  of  the  work, 

there  will  be  nothing,  lie  hopes,  to  offend  any. — Extract  from  Preface. 

ECCLESIASTICAL  REPUBLICANISM,  or  the  Republieanism, 
Liberality,  and  Catholicity  of  Presbytery  in  contrast  with  Prelacy 
and  Popery.    By  Rev.  TaawAS  Smyth. 

Also,  prkparino  for  Publication — Aa  Abridgement  of  the 
Author's  Work  on  The  Prelatical  D(jctrine  of  the  AposUilical  Suc- 
cession, prepared,  at  his  rt  quest,  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Tracy,  Au- 
thor of  the  Great  Awakening,  History  of  the  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  etc. 


